MASTER 


NO 


91-80210-1 


MICROFILMED  1992 
COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES/NEW  YORK 


as  part  of  the  ^ 

"Foundations  of  Western  Civilization  Preservation  Project 


Funded  by  the 
NATIONAL  ENDOWMENT  FOR  THE  HUMANITIES 


Reproductions  may  not  be  made  without  permission  from 

Columbia  University  Library 


COPYRIGHT  STATEMENT 

The  copyright  law  of  the  United  States  -  Title  17,  United 
States  Code  -  concerns  the  making  of  photocopies  or  other 
reproductions  of  copyrighted  material... 

Columbia  University  Library  reserves  the  right  to  refuse  to 
accept  a  copy  order  if,  in  its  judgement,  fulfillment  of  the  order 
would  involve  violation  of  the  copyright  law. 


Master  Negative  # 


Restrictions  on  Use: 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 
PRESERVATION  DEPARTMENT 


3bJj^^lQ-J__^ 


BIBLIOGRAPHIC  MICROFORM  TARGET 


Original  Material  as  Filmed  -  Existing  Bibliographic  Record 


r  944.031 
M337311 


Marguerite  de  Valois^  queen  consort  of 
Henry  IV,  king  of  France,  1553-1615. 
Memoirs  of  Margaret  de  Valois,   queen  of 

Navarre   •••  written  by  herself,   in  a  series 

of  letters.     London,  Nichols,   1895. 
xxiv,   286  p.     front,    (port.)     cCourt 

memoir  series.     9^ 

"Edition  strictly  limited  to  500  copies." 


^ 


7 1'^f^ 

•   J.  L^  i^ 


'^ii 


FILM     SIZE:__25_J 
IMAGE  PLACEMENT:    I 
DATE     FILMED 


HLMEDBY:    RESEA 


!D:_W57l£ 
^SEARCH  PUBLl 


TECHNICAL  MICROFORM  DATA 


REDUCTION     RATIO: 


INITIALS 


'UDLICATIONS.  INC  WOODDRIDGE,  CT 


D 


Association  for  Information  and  image  Management 

1100  Wayne  Avenue,  Suite  1100 
Silver  Spring,  Maryland  20910 

301/587-8202 


Centimeter 


III! 


Illlllllllllllllllllll 


Inches 


3 

iliiii 


5         6         7        8         9        10       11 

iiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliii  liinliiiiliiiiliiiili 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


n  1  I  I  TTT 

3 


t45 

ISA 

|63 
171 

no 


2.8 


3.2 

40 


1.4 


m 


2.5 


2.2 


2.0 


1.8 


1.6 


12       13 

iliiiiliiiilii 


TTJ 


14        15    mm 

ii|iiii 


/ 


<P 


/ 


O 


& 


e 


IP: 


/////  o^^  X 


MRNUFPCTURED   TO   flllM   STRNDflRDS 
BY   APPLIED   IMnC^-     INC. 


O 


^ 


^ 


# 


V 


I 


THE  LIBRARIES 


Bequest  of 

Frederic  Bancroft 
1860-1945 


/ 


I' 


I 


a 


Unifonn  with  the  present  volume  : 

*'  Memoirs  of  the  Empress  Josephine."     2  vols. 

*' Secret  Memoirs  of  the  Court  of  Louis  XIV." 

1  vol. 

"Secret     Memoirs    of    the    Royal    Family    of 
France."     2  vols. 

"The  Private   Memoirs  of  Louis  XV."     i   vol. 

"  The  Secret  History  of  the  Court  of  Berlin." 

2  vols. 

*'  The  Secret  History  of  the  Court  and  Cabinet 
OF  St.  Cloud."     2  vols. 

"Memoirs  of  Mme.  la  Marquise  de  Montespan." 
2  vols. 

"Secret  Memoirs  of  the  Court  of  St.  Peters- 
iJURG."     I   vol. 


I 


M  E  M  O  I  R  S 


OF 


MARGARET      DE      VALOIS 


^\ 


w 


■  ? 


I 


Uniform  with  the  present  volume : 

*'  Memoirs  oi-   the   Empress  Josephine."     2  vols. 

*' Secret  Memoirs  of  the  Court  of  Louis  XIV." 

1  vol. 

"  Secret     Memoirs    of    the    Royal    Family    of 
Franxe."     2  vols. 

"  The   Private   Memoirs  of  Louis  XV."     i   vol. 

*'  The  Secret  History  of  the  Court  of  Berlin." 

2  vols. 

**  The  Secret  History  of  the  Court  and  Cabinet 
OF  St.  Cloud."     2  vols. 

"Memoirs  of  Mme.  la  Marquise  de  Montespan." 
2  vols. 

"Secret  Memoirs  of  the  Court  of  St.  Peters- 
nuRG."     I   \ol. 


MEMOIRS 


OF 


M  a  R  G  a  R  E  T      D  E      V  A  LOIS 


^a 


\l 


Edition  strictly  limited  to  500  copies. 
Five  extra  copies  have  been  printed  on  Japanese  vellum,  hut 
are  not  offered  for  sale. 


I 


MEMOIRS 


OF 


MARGARET    DE    VALOIS 


OUEEN     OF     NAVARRE 


Containinfr  the   Secret  History  of  the   Court  of  France  for 

Seventeen    Years,  viz.,  from    1565  to   1582,  during 

the  Reipis  of  Charles  IX.  and  Henry  HI. 


WRITTEN   BY   HERSELF.   IN  A    SERIFS   OF  LETTERS 


LONDON 

M.     ^.      NU    HOLS     c\:     CO. 

3     SOHO     SQUARE    and     62a     PICCADILLY    W. 

MDCCCXCV 


1 
>  > 


;     5   I  ■ 


1 


1        ) 


>    > 
>  » 

1      J         •  » 


,\ 


^      1,03 1 


Printed   and    Published   by 

H.    S.    NICHOLS    AND    CO. 
AT    3,    SOHO    SQUARE.    LONDON,    \V. 


t    , 


•  <  • 


t  %  t    I    ,     ,   t  •  • 


t  • 

•  •  * 

ft  •  • 

•  •  t  •  •  * 


»  ( 


«      •    •    '         * 
•  •     •     t   •  •  t 


4     • 
•       » 


.«    • 


I       t 

t    I 


,•   •       ••   f      I 
,       •       •        •      t 

<ttn«       tt* 

»       •    t  t    «       •    • 


t  t 


•  •  t  r 

•   •  ■  • 

•     •  •  • 

•       •  * 


•     •  • 

r  t     •    •  •    • 


en 


PUBLISHERS'    NOTE. 


1 


This  the  Ninth  Work  of  the  Court  Memoir 
Series  will,  it  is  confidently  anticipated,  prove  to 
be  of  an  interest  at  least  equal  to  that  of  any  of 
its  predecessors.  These  Letters  first  appeared  in 
French,  in  1628,  just  thirteen  years  after  the  death 
of  their  witty  and  beautiful  Authoress,  who, 
whether  as  the  wife  for  many  years  of  the  Great 
Henry  of  France,  or  on  account  of  her  own 
charms  and  accomplishments,  has  always  been 
the    subject    of  romantic    interest. 

The  Letters  contain  many  particulars  of 
nearly  the  first  half  of  her  life,  z.^.,  up  to  her 
twenty-ninth  year,  together  with  many  anecdotes 
hitherto  unknown  or  forgotten,  told  with  a  saucy 
vi\acity  which  is  charming,  and  an  air  vividly 
recalling  the  sprightly,  arch  demeanour,  and  black, 
sparkling  eyes  of  the  fair  Queen  of  Navarre. 
There  remain,  unfortunately,  some  thirty-four  years 
of  her  life  of  which  but  little  is  known.  She 
died    in    1615,    aged    sixty-three. 

These  Letters,  however,  contain  the  Secret 
History  of  the  Court  of  France  during  the  seven- 
teen    eventful    years     1565-82.      They    end     seven 


I 


\l 


VIU 


PUBLISHERS      NOTE 


years  before  the  assassination  by  Clement  of 
Henry  III.,  the  Queen's  brother  ;  and,  conse- 
quently, although  they  relate  many  particulars  of 
the  early  part  of  the  life  of  Henry  IV.,  they 
take   in    no   part    of  his   reign. 

The  events,  however,  of  the  seventeen  years 
referred  to  are  of  surpassing  interest,  including, 
as  they  do,  the  Massacre  of  Saint  Bartholomew, 
the  formation  of  the  League,  the  Peace  of  Sens, 
and  an  account  of  the  religious  struggles  which 
agitated  that  period.  They,  besides,  afford  an 
instructive  insight  into  royal  life  at  the  close 
of  the  sixteenth  century,  the  modes  of  travelling 
then  in  vogue,  manners  and  customs  of  the  time, 
and  a  picturesque  account  of  the  city  of  Liege 
and    its    Sovereign    Bishop. 

As  has  been  already  stated,  these  Memoirs 
first  appeared  in  French,  in  1628.  They  were, 
thirty  years  later,  printed  in  London  in  English, 
and  were  again  there  translated  and  published 
in  1813.  This  last-named  translation  is  made 
use    of  for    the    present    edition. 

London,   12th  August ,    1895. 


i 


I 


TRANSLATOR'S    PREFACE 


The  Memoirs,  of  which  a  new  translation  is  now 
presented  to  the  public,  are  the  undoubted  composition 
of  the  celebrated  Princess  whose  name  they  bear,  the 
contemporary  of  our  Queen  Elizabeth  ;  of  equal  abilities 
with  her,  but  of  far  unequal  fortunes.  Both  Elizabeth 
and  Margaret  had  been  bred  in  the  school  of  adversity  ; 
both  profited  by  it,  but  Elizabeth  had  the  fullest  op- 
portunity of  displaying  her  acquirements  in  it.  Queen 
Elizabeth  met  with  trials  and  difficulties  in  the  early 
part  of  her  life,  and  closed  a  long  and  successful  reign 
in  the  happy  possession  of  the  goodwill  and  love  of 
her  subjects.  Queen  Margaret,  during  her  whole  life, 
experienced  little  else  besides  mortification  and  dis- 
appointment ;  she  was  suspected  and  hated  by  both 
Protestants  and  Catholics,  with  the  latter  of  whom, 
though,  she  invariably  joined  in  communion,  yet  was 
she  not  in  the  least  incHned  to  persecute  or  injure  the 
former.  Elizabeth  amused  herself  with  a  number  of 
suitors,  but  never  submitted  to  the  yoke  of  matrimony. 
Margaret,  in  compliance  with  the  injunctions  of  the 
Queen  her  mother  and  King  Charles  her  brother, 
married  Henry,  King  of  Navarre,  afterwards  Henry 
IV.  of  France,  for  whom  she  had  no  inclination  ;  and 
this  union  being  followed  by  a  mutual  indifference  and 

b 


TRANSLATOR  S     PREFACE 


XI 


X  translator's   preface 

dislike,  she  readily  consented  to  dissolve  it  ;  soon  after 
which  event  she  saw  a  princess,  more  fruitful  but  less 
prudent,  share  the  throne  of  her  ancestors,  of  whom 
she  was  the  only  representative.  Elizabeth  was  polluted 
with  the  blood  of  her  cousin,  the  Queen  of  Scots,  widow 
of  Margaret's  eldest  brother.  Margaret  saved  many 
Huguenots  from  the  massacre  of  Saint  Bartholomew's 
Day,  and,  according  to  Brantome,  the  life  of  the 
King  her  husband,  whose  name  was  on  the  list  of  the 
proscribed.  To  close  this  parallel,  Elizabeth  began 
early  to  govern  a  kingdom,  which  she  ruled  through 
the  course  of  her  long  life  with  severity,  yet  gloriously, 
and  with  success.  Margaret,  after  the  death  of  the 
Queen  her  mother  and  her  brothers,  though  sole  heiress 
of  the  House  of  Valois,  was,  by  the  Salic  law,  excluded 
from  all  pretensions  to  the  crown  of  France;  and 
though  for  the  greater  part  of  her  life  shut  up  in  a 
castle,  surrounded  by  rocks  and  mountains,  she  has 
not  escaped  the  shafts  of  obloquy. 

The  Translator  has  added  some  notes,  which  give 
an  account  of  such  places  as  are  mentioned  in  the 
Memoirs,  taken  from  the  itineraries  of  the  time,  but 
principally  from  the  "  Geographie  Universelle"  of 
Vosgien;  in  which  regard  is  had  to  the  new  division 
of  France  into  departments,  as  well  as  to  the  ancient 
one  of  principalities,  archbishoprics,  bishoprics,  gener- 
alities, chatellenies,  balliages,  duchies,  seignories,  &c. 

In  the  composition  of  her  Memoirs,  Margaret  has 
evidently  adopted  the  epistolary  form,  though  the  work 
came  out  of  the  French  Editor's  hand,  divided  into 
three   (as  they  are   styled)   books ;    these   three  books, 


4 


or  letters,  the  Translator  has  taken  the  liberty  of  sub- 
dividing into  twenty-one  ;  and,  at  the  head  of  each  of 
them,  he  has  added  a  short  table  of  the  contents. 
This  is  the  only  liberty  he  has  taken  with  the  original 
Memoirs,  the  translation  itself  being  as  near  as  the 
present  improved  state  of  our  language  could  be  brought 
to  approach  the  unpolished  strength  and  masculine 
vigour  of  the  French  of  the  age  of  Henry  IV. 

This  translation  is  styled  a  new  one,  because,  after 
the  Translator  had  made  some  progress  in  it,  he  found 
these  Memoirs  had  already  been  made  English,  and 
printed,  in  London,  in  the  year  1656,  thirty  years 
after  the  first  edition  of  the  French  original.  This 
translation  has  the  following  title :  "  The  grand  Cabinet 
Counsels  unlocked ;  or,  the  most  faithful  Transaction 
of  Court  Affairs,  and  Growth  and  Continuance  of  the 
Civil  Wars  in  France,  during  the  Reigns  of  Charles 
the  last,  Henry  III.  and  Henry  IV.,  commonly  called 
the  Great.  Most  excellently  written,  in  the  French 
Tongue,  by  Margaret  de  Valois,  Sister  to  the  two  lirst 
Kings,  and  Wife  of  the  last.  Faithfully  translated 
by  Robert  Codrington,  Master  of  Arts,"  and  again  as 
"  Memorials  of  Court  Affairs,"  &c.,  Lond.,  1658. 

The  Memoirs  of  Queen  Margaret  contain  the  secret 
history  of  the  Court  of  France  during  the  space  of 
seventeen  years,  from  1565  to  1582,  and  they  end  seven 
years  before  Henry  HI.,  her  brother,  fell  by  the  hands 
of  Clement,  the  monk;  consequently,  they  take  in  no 
part  of  the  reign  of  Henry  IV.  (as  Mr.  Codrington 
has  asserted  in  his  title-page),  though  they  relate  many 
particulars  of  the  early  part  of  his  life. 

b—2 


I 


xu 


translator's   preface 


',. 


translator  s    preface 


XIU 


\ 


Margaret's    Memoirs   include    likewise   the   history 
nearly  of  the   first   half  of  her  own   life,  or  until   she 
had  reached  the  twenty-ninth  year  of  her  age ;   and  as 
she  died  in  1616,  at  the  age  of  sixty-three  years,  there 
remain  thirty-four  years  of  her  life,  of  which  little  is 
known.      In   1598,  when  she  was  forty-five  years  old, 
her    marriage    with    Henry    was    dissolved    by    mutual 
consent;    she   declaring    that    she    had    no    other   wish 
than   to   give   him   content,   and   preserve  the  peace  of 
the    kingdom;    making    it    her    request,    according    to 
Brantome,   that   the   King  would   favour   her  with  his 
protection,   which,   as   her   letter   expresses,   she   hoped 
to  enjoy  during   the   rest  of  her   life.      Sully  says  she 
stipulated  only  for  an  estabUshment  and   the  payment 
of  her   debts,   which   were   granted.      After   Henry,   in 
16 10,  had  fallen  a  victim  to  the   furious  fanaticism  of 
the    monk,    Ravaillac,    she    lived    to    see    the    kingdom 
brought  into  the  greatest  confusion  by  the  bad  govern- 
ment  of   the    Queen    Regent,    Marie   de    Medici,    who 
suffered    herself   to   be   directed    by   an    Italian   woman 
she  had  brought  over  with  her,  named  Leonora  Galligai. 
This  woman  marrying  a  Florentine,  called  Concini,  after- 
wards  made   a   marshal  of   France,   they  jointly  ruled 
the  kingdom,  and  became  so  unpopular  that  the  mar- 
shal  was    assassinated,    and    the   wife,   who   had   been 
quaUfied  with  the  title  of   Marchioness  d'Ancre,  burnt 
for  a  witch.      This  happened  about  the  time  of  Mar- 
garet's decease. 

It  has  just  before  been  mentioned  how  little  has 
been  handed  down  to  these  times  respecting  Queen 
Margaret's  history.     The  latter  part  of  her  life,  there 


is  reason  to  believe,  was  wholly  passed  at  a  considerable 
distance  from  Court,  in  her  retirement  (so  it  is  called, 
though  it  appears  to  have  been  rather  her  prison)    at 
the  castle  of  Usson.     This  castle,  rendered  famous  by 
her  long  residence  in  it,  has  been  demolished  since  the 
year   1634.      It  was  built  on  a  mountain,  near  a  little 
town  of  the  same  name,  in  that  part  of  France  called 
Auvergne,   which  now   constitutes   part   of  the   present 
Departments  of  the    Upper  Loire  and   Puy-de-D6me, 
from  a  river  and  mountain  so  named.     These  Memoirs 
appear  to  have  been  composed  in  this  retreat.      Mar- 
garet   amused    herself    likewise,    in    this    solitude,    in 
composing   verses,   and    there    are    specimens    still    re- 
maining of  her  poetry.      These  compositions   she  often 
set  to  music,  and  sang  them  herself,  accompanying  her 
voice  with  the  lute,  on  which  she  played  to  perfection. 
Great   part   of  her   time   was   spent   in   the   perusal   of 
the  Bible  and  books  of  piety,  together  with  the  works 
of    the    best    authors    she    could    procure.      Brantome 
assures  us  that  Margaret  spoke  the  Latin  tongue  with 
purity  and  elegance ;  and  it  appears,  from  her  Memoirs, 
that  she  had  read  Plutarch  with  attention. 

Margaret  has  been  said  to  have  given  in  to  the 
gallantries  to  which  the  Court  of  France  was,  during 
her  time,  but  too  much  addicted ;  but,  though  the 
Translator  is  obliged  to  notice  it,  he  is  far  from  being 
inclined  to  give  any  credit  to  a  romance  entitled,  *'  Le 
Divorce  Satyrique  ;  ou,  les  Amours  de  la  Reyne  Mar- 
guerite de  Valois,"  which  is  written  in  the  person  of 
her  husband,  and  bears  on  the  title-page  these  initials, 
viz.,   D.  R.  H.  Q.  M.;  that  is  to  say,  "  du  Roi  Henri 


.'  If ."*^!,i,«Mt"iiK'  .aptwi 


XIV 


TRANSLATOR  S  PREFACE 


translator's  PREFACE 


XV 


Quatre,  Mari."  This  work  professes  to  give  a  relation 
of  Margaret's  conduct  during  her  residence  at  the  castle 
of  Usson ;  but  it  contains  so  many  gross  absurdities  and 
indecencies  that  it  is  undeserving  of  attention,  and  ap- 
pears to  have  been  written  by  some  bitter  enemy,  who 
has  assumed  the  character  of  her  husband  to  traduce 
her  memory.^ 

Messire  Pierre  de  Bourdeille,  Seigneur  de  Bran- 
tome,  better  known  by  the  name  of  Brantome,  wrote 
the  Memoirs  of  his  own  times.  He  was  brought  up 
in  the  Court  of  France,  and  Hved  in  it  during  the 
reigns  of  Margaret's  father  and  brothers,  dying  at  the 
advanced  age  of  eighty  or  eighty-four  years,  but  in 
what  year  is  not  certainly  known.  He  has  given  anec- 
dotes-   of    the    life    of    Margaret,    written    during    her 

1  "  Le  Divorce  Satyrique "  is  said  to  have  been  written  by 
Louisa  Margaretta  de  Lorraine,  Princess  of  Conti,  who  is  hke- 
wise  the  reputed  author  of  "The  Amours  of  Henry  IV.,"  disguised 
under  the  name  of  Alcander.  She  was  the  daughter  of  the  Duke 
de  Guise,  assassinated  at  Blois  in  1588,  and  born  the  year  her 
father  died.  She  married  Francis  Prince  de  Conti,  and  was 
considered  one  of  the  most  ingenious  and  accompHshed  persons 
belonging  to  the  French  Court  in  the  age  of  Louis  XIII.  She 
was  left  a  widow  in  1614,  and  died  in  1631. 

2  The  author  of  the  "  Tablettes  de  France,"  and  "Anecdotes 
des  Rois  de  France,"  thinks  that  Margaret  alludes  to  Brantome's 
"Anecdotes"  in  the  beginning  of  her  first  letter,  where  she  says: 
"  I  should  commend  your  work  much  more  were  I  myself  not  so 
much  praised  in  it."  (According  to  the  original:  "  Je  louerois 
davantage  votre  ceuvre,  si  elle  ne  me  louoit  tant.")  If  so,  these 
letters  were  addressed  to  Brantome,  and  not  to  the  Baron  de  la 
Chataigneraye,  as  mentioned  in  the  Preface  to  the  French 
Edition.  In  Letter  I.  (page  9)  mention  is  made  of  Madame  de 
Dampierre,  whom  Margaret  styles  the  aunt  of  the  person  the  letter 
is  addressed  to.    She  was  dame  d'honneur,  or  lady  of  the  bed-chamber, 


V 
V) 


t 


before  -  mentioned   retreat,   when   she   was,   as   he    says 
("  f^lle  unique  maintenant  restee,  de  la  noble  maison  de 
France"),   the   only   survivor   of  her   illustrious   house. 
Brantome  praises  her  excellent  beauty  in  a  long  string 
of  laboured  hyperboles.     Ronsard,  the  Court  poet,  has 
done  the  same  in  a  poem  of  considerable  length,  wherein 
he  has  exhausted  the  whole  of  his  wit  and  fancy.     From 
what   they   have    said,   we   may   collect   that    Margaret 
was  graceful  in  her  person  and  figure,  and  remarkably 
happy   in   her   choice   of   dress   and    ornaments    to    set 
herself    off   to    the    most    advantage;    that    her    height 
was  above  the  middle  size,  her  shape  easy,   with  that 
due  proportion  of  plumpness  which  gives  an  appearance 
of  majesty  and  comeliness.      Her  eyes  were  full,  black 
and  sparkhng  ;   she  had  bright,  chestnut-coloured  hair, 
and  a  complexion  fresh  and  blooming.     Her  skin  was 
delicately  white,  and  her  neck  admirably  well  formed  ; 
and   this   so   generally   admired    beauty   the   fashion   of 
dress,  in  her  time,  admitted  of  being  fully  displayed. 

Such  was  Queen  Margaret,  as  she  is  portrayed, 
with  the  greatest  luxuriance  of  colouring,  by  these 
authors.     To  her  personal  charms  were  added  a  readi- 


to  the  Queen  of  Henry  III.,  and  Brantome.  speaking  of  her,  calls 
her  his  aunt.      Indeed,  it  is  not  a  matter  of  any  consequence  to 
whom  these  Memoirs  were  addressed ;  it  is,  however,  remarkable 
that    Louis  XIV.   used   the  same  words  to  Boileau,  after  hearmg 
him  read   his  celebrated   epistle  upon  the  famous   Passage  of  the 
Rhine  •  and  yet  Louis  was  no  reader,  and  is  not  supposed  to  have 
adopted  them  from  these  Memoirs.     The  thought  is.  in  reality,  fine 
but  might  easily  suggest  itself  to  any  other.     "  Cela  est  beau,"  said 
the  monarch,  "  et  je  vous  louerois  davantage.  si  vous  m'aviez  moms 
loue."     (The  poetry  is  excellent,  and  I  should  praise  you  more  had 
you  praised  me  less.) 


XVI 


TRANSLATOR  S     PREFACE 


ness  of  wit,  an  ease  and  gracefulness  of  speech,  and 
great  affability  and  courtesy  of  manners.  This  de- 
scription of  Queen  Margaret  cannot  be  dismissed 
without  observing,  if  only  for  the  sake  of  keeping  the 
fashion  of  the  present  times  with  her  sex  in  counten- 
ance, that,  though  she  had  hair,  as  has  been  already 
described,  becoming  her  and  sufficiently  ornamental  in 
itself,  yet  she  occasionally  called  in  the  aid  of  wigs. 
Brantome's  words  are :  **  L'artifice  de  pemiques  bien 
gentiment  fa^onnees."^ 

I  shall  conclude  this  Preface  with  a  letter  from 
Margaret  to  Brantome ;  the  first,  he  says,  he  received 
from  her  during  her  adversity  [son  adversite  are  his 
words),  being,  as  he  expresses  it,  so  ambitious  (pre- 
somptiieux)  as  to  have  sent  to  enquire  concerning  her 
health,  as  she  was  the  daughter  and  sister  of  the 
Kings,  his  masters.  (D'avoir  envoye  s9avoir  de  ses 
nouvelles,  mais  quoy  elle  estoit  fiUe  et  soeur  de  mes 
roys.) 

The  letter  here  follows:  "Par  la  souvenance  que 
vous  avez  de  moy  (qui  m'a  este  bien  moins  nouvelle 
qu'agreable),  je  connois   que  vous   avez   bien  conserve 

I  Ladies  in  the  days  of  Ovid  wore  periwigs.     That  poet  says 
to  Corinna : — 

"  Nunc  tibi  captivos  mittet  Germania  crines  ; 

Culta  triumphatae  munere  gentis  eris." 
(Wigs  shall  from  captive  Germany  be  sent ; 
'Tis  with  such  spoils  your  head  you  ornament.) 

These,  we  may  conclude,  were  flaxen,  that  being  the  prevailing 
coloured  hair  of  the  Germans  at  this  day.  The  Translator  has 
met  with  a  further  account  of  Margaret's  headdress,  which  de- 
scribes her  as  wearing  a  velvet  bonnet  ornamented  with  pearls 
and  diamonds,  and  surmounted  with  a  plume  of  feathers. 


'I. 


i 


•') 


V 


translator's   preface 


xvu 


I'affection    qu'avez    tousjours    eue    a    nostre    maison,    a 
ce    peu    qui    reste    d'un    miserable    naufrage,    qui    en 
quelque  estat  qu'il  puisse  estre,  sera  tousjours  dispose 
de  vous  servir,   me  sentant  bien  heureuse  que   la   for- 
tune n'ait  pu  eflfacer  mon  nom  de  la  memoire  de  mes 
plus  anciens  amis,   comme  vous  estes.     J 'ay  S9eu  que, 
comme   moi,  vous  avez  choisi   la   vie  tranquille,   en  la 
quelle  j'estime  heureux  qui  s'y  pent  maintenir,  comme 
Dieu    m'en   a   fait   la   grace   depuis   cinq   ans,   m'ayant 
logee   en    une    arche    de    salut,    ou    les    orages   de    ces 
troubles  ne  peuvent,  Dieu  mercy,  me  nuire,  a  la  quelle 
s'il   me  reste  quelque  moyen  de   pouvoir  servir  a  mes 
amis,   et   a   vous   particulierement,   vous   m'y  trouverez 
entierement     disposee     et     accompagnee     d'une     bonne 
volonte."      That   is   to   say,    "From   the   attention  and 
regard  you  have  shown  me  (which  to  me  appears  less 
strange  than  it  is  agreeable),  I  find  you  still   preserve 
that  attachment  you  have  ever  had  to  my  family,  in  a 
recollection  of  these  poor  remains  which  have  escaped 
its   wreck.      Such  as   I   am,   you   will   find   me   always 
ready  to  do   you   service,   since   I   am  so  happy  as  to 
discover  that  my  fortune  has  not  been  able  to  blot  out 
my  name   from    the   memory   of   my   oldest   friends,   of 
which  number  you  are   one.      I   have  heard  that,  like 
me,    you    have    chosen    a   life   of   retirement,    which    I 
esteem    those    happy   who   can   enjoy,   as    God,   out   of 
His  great  mercy,  has  enabled  me  to  do  for  these  last 
five  years;    having   placed   me,    during   these   times   of 
trouble,  in  an  ark  of  safety,  out  of  the  reach,  God  be 
thanked,  of  storms.     If,  in  my  present  situation,  I  am 
able   to   serve  my  friends,  and   you  more  especially,   I 


XVUl 


translator's   preface 


shall    be   found   entirely   disposed  to  it,   and   with   the 

greatest  goodwill." 

There  is  such  an  air  of  dignified  majesty  in  the 
foregoing  letter,  and,  at  the  same  time,  such  a  spirit  of 
genuine  piety  and  resignation,  that  it  cannot  but  give 
an  exalted  idea  of  Margaret's  character,  who  appears 
superior  to  ill-fortune  and  great  even  in  her  distress. 
If,  as  I  doubt  not,  the  reader  thinks  the  same,  I  shall 
not  need  to  make  an  apology  for  concluding  this  Preface 

with  it. 

The  following  Latin  verses,  or  call  them,  if  you 
please,  epigram,  are  of  the  composition  of  Barclay,  or 
Barclaius,  author  of  "  Argenis,"  &c. 

Neither  has  George  Buchanan  been  wanting  in 
paying  Margaret  the  tribute  of  some  Latin  verses.  An 
epigram  is  to  be  found  amongst  his  Latin  poems.  See 
p.  407,  ed.  London,  1686.    See  likewise  pp.  416  and  430. 


( 


,') 


'f 


translator's   preface 
DE    MARGARETA    VALESIA, 

NAVARRiE    REGINA. 

O  patria,  O  arces,  O  dulcia  tecta  parentum, 
Unde  avus.  unde  pater,  tres  unde  ex  ordine  fratres 
Sceptra  tulere  mei.  mene  O  agnoscitis  arces  ? 
Ilia  ego  sum,  cui  vos  cunabula  cara  dedistis, 
Et  patrio  ingentem  cultu  jactastis  alumnam  ; 
Stirpe  Deas,  et  fronte  Deas  et  sidera  vultu 
Cum  premerem,  amborum  spes  ambitiosa  procorum, 
Nunc  conjux  vidua,  et  vani  cum  nomine  regni, 
Rupibus  e  nudis.  longique  e  carcere  montis 
Excedo.     Sed  et  hie  causas  infesta  dolendi 
Disponit  fortuna  mihi,  monstratque  colendam 
Quse  mihi  successit,  quique,  ah,  de  corpore  nostro 
Debuit  esse  puer.     Nee  jam  contendere  promptum 
Damnavit  dudum  miseram  fecitque  nocentem 
Cum  tali  certasse  viro.     Jam  credere  divis 
Felicesque  sequi  juvat,  et  subscribere  fato. 
O  dolor  !  an  potui  victos  inflectere  vultus 
Despectosque  orasse  viros  ?     Ne  credite,  vivam. 
Jamdudum  peril,  jamdudum  extincta  supersum  ; 
Et  vivo,  et  morior  toties  ;  me  funere  longo 
Nempe  mori  decuit,  qu^  tot  per  secula  clarum 
Induco  tumulis  suprema  Valesia  nomen. 


XIX 


TRANSLATION. 


ON 

MARGARET    DE    VALOIS, 

QUEEN    OF    NAVARRE. 

Dear  native  land  !  and  you,  proud  castles  !  say 
(Where  grandsire.i  father.'^  and  three  brothers-'  lay. 
Who  each,  in  turn,  the  crown  imperial  wore). 


1  Francis  I. 

2  Henry  II. 

3  Francis  II.,  Charles  IX.  and  Henry  III. 


III) 


XX 


translator's   preface 

Me  will  you  own.  your  daughter  whom  you  bore  ? 

Me  once  your  greatest  boast  and  chiefest  pride, 

By  Bourbon  and  Lorraine.^  when  sought  a  bride  ; 

Now  widowed  wife,-^  a  queen  without  a  throne, 

Midst  rocks  and  mountains »  wander  I  alone. 

Nor  yet  hath  Fortune  vented  all  her  spite, 

But  sets  one  up,*  who  now  enjoys  my  right, 

Points  to  the  boy,''  who  henceforth  claims  the  throne 

And  crown,  a  son  of  mine  should  call  his  own. 

But  ah,  alas  !  for  me  'tis  now  too  late« 

To  strive  'gainst  Fortune  and  contend  with  Fate  ; 

Of  those  I  slighted,  can  I  beg  relief  ?  ^ 

No ;  let  me  die  the  victim  of  my  grief. 

And  can  I  then  be  justly  said  to  live  ? 

Dead  in  estate,  do  I  then  yet  survive  ? 

Last  of  the  name,  I  carry  to  the  grave 

All  the  remains  the  House  of  Valois  have. 


] 


1  Henry,  Duke  of  Guise,  and  Henry,  King  of  Navarre. 

2  Alluding  to  her  divorce  from  Henry  IV. 

3  The  castle  of  Usson. 

4  Marie  de  Medici,  whom  Henry  married  after  his  divorce  from  Margaret. 

5  Louis  XHL,  the  son  of  Henry  and  his  queen,  Marie  de  Medici. 

6  Alluding  to  the  differences  betwixt  Margaret  and  Henry,  her  husband. 

7  This  is  said  with  allusion  to  the  supposition  that  she  was  rather  inclined  to 
favour  the  suit  of  the  Duke  of  Guise  and  reject  Henry  for  a  husband. 


CONTENTS 


Translator's  Preface 


PAGE 

ix 


Letter  I 


Introduction -Anecdotes  of  Margaret;s  -^-y-f;,^;-^ 
used  to  convert  her  to  the  new  rehg:on-She  '^  ~f  "^^^f  " 
Catholicism -The  Court  on  a  progress -A  grand  festivity 
suddenly  interrupted-The  confusion  in  consequence . 

Letter  II 

her  chUdren-Their  interview-Anjou's  eloquent  harangue-The 
Jueen  mother's  character-Discourse  of  'he  Du^e  of  Anpu  h 
Marearet-She  discovers  her  own  importance-Engages  to  serve 
her  brother  Anjou-ls  in  high  favour  with  the  Queen-mother       . 

Letter  III 

r  r-  „=»  His  character-Anjou  affects  to  be  jealous  of  the 
r  .s  DUsuades  the  Queen-mother  from  reposing  confidence 
n  M™t-!.She  OSes  the  favour  of  the  Queen-mother  and 
fallfsck- Anion's  hypocrisy -He  introduces  de  Gu.se  into 
ia'e's  sTck  chamber-Margaret  demanded  in  -arriage  by 
Ae  rang  of  Portugal-Made  uneasy  on  that  account-Contrives 
to  relteve  herself-lThe  match  with  Portugal  broken  oft     .        •     ^3 


13 


XXll 


CONTENTS 


Letter  IV 


PAGE 


Letter   VIII 


What  happened  at  Lyons 


Letter  IX 


33 


43 


Death  of  the  Queen  of  Navarre- Margaret's  marriage  with  her 
son,  the  King  of  Navarre,  afterwards  Henry  IV.  of  France— The 
preparations  for  that  solemnization  described  —  The  circum- 
stances which  led  to  the  massacre  of  the  Huguenots  on  Samt 
Bartholomew's  Day 

Letter  V 
The  massacre  of  Saint  Bartholomew's  Day 

Letter  VI 

Henry,  Duke  of  Anjou,  elected  King  of  Portugal,  leaves  France- 
Huguenot  plots  to  withdraw  the  Duke  of  Alen9on  and  the  King 
of  Navarre  from  Court— Discovered  and  defeated  by  Margaret's 
vigilance— She  draws  up  an  eloquent  defence,  which  her  husband 
delivers  before  a  Committee  from  the  Court  of  Parliament— 
Alen9on  and  her  husband  under  a  close  arrest,  regain  their 
liberty  by  the  death  of  Charles  IX 

Letter  VII 

Accession  of  Henry  III— A  journey  to  Lyons— Margaret's  faith  in 
supernatural  intelligence 57 


51 


62 


Fresh  intrigues— Marriage  of  Henry  III.— Bussi  arrives  at  Court, 
and  narrowly  escapes  assassination 71 

Letter  X 

Bussi  is  sent  from  Court— Margaret's  husband  attacked  with  a  fit 
of  epilepsy— Her  great  care  of  him— Torigni  dismissed  from 
Margaret's  service  — The  King  of  Navarre  and  the  Duke  of 
Alen9on  secretly  leave  the  Court 81 


I 


CONTENTS 


Letter  XI 


XXlll 


PAGE 


Queen  Margaret   under  arrest— Attempt   on   Torigni's  life— Her 
fortunate  deliverance ^^ 


Letter  XII 
The  Peace  of  Sens,  betwixt  Henry  III.  and  the  Huguenots 


100 


—  Queen 


112 


Letter  XIII 

The    League  — War    declared    against    the     Huguenots 
Margaret  sets  out  for  Spa 

Letter  XIV 

Description  of  Queen  Margaret's  equipage-Her  journey  to  Liege 
described— She  enters  with  success  upon  her  mission— Strikmg 
instance  of  maternal  duty  and  affection  in  a  great  lady-Disasters 
near  the  close  of  the  journey ^^ 

Letter  XV 

The  City  of  Liege  described-Affecting  story  of  Mademoiselle  de 
Tournon-  -Fatal  effects  of  suppressed  anguish  of  mind  .         .  149 

Letter  XVI 

Queen  Margaret,  on  her  return  from  Liege,  is  in  danger  of  being 
made  a  prisoner-She  arrives,  after  some  narrow  escapes,  at 
_     i-«»  .••■•*    jy 

La  Fere 

Letter  XVII 

Good  effects  of  Queen  Margaret's  negotiation  in  FJ^^^ers-She 
obtains  leave  to  go  to  the  King  of  Navarre  her  husband  but 
her  journey  is  delayed-Court  intrigues  and  plots-The  Duke 
of  Alen9on  again  put  under  arrest 7 


Letter  XVIII 
The  brothers  reconciled-Alen9on  restored  to  his  liberty 


192 


4 


XXIV 


CONTENTS 


Letter  XIX 


PAGE 


The  Duke  of  AleiKjon  makes  his  escape  from  Court— Queen 
Margaret's  fideUty  put  to  a  severe  trial 205 

Letter  XX 

Queen  Margaret  permitted  to  go  to  the  King  her  husband  — Is 
accompanied  by  the  Queen-mother— Margaret  insulted  by  her 
husband's  secretary— She  harbours  jealousy— Her  attention  to 
the  King  her  husband  during  an  indisposition  — Their  recon- 
ciliation —  The  war  breaks  out  afresh  —  Affront  received  from 
Marshal  de  Biron 217 

Letter  XXI 

Situation  of  affairs  in  Flanders— Peace  brought  about  by  Duke 
Alen9on's  negotiation— Marshal  de  Biron  apologizes  for  firing 
on  Nerac  — Henry  desperately  in  love  with  Fosseuse  — Queen 
Margaret  discovers  Fosseuse  to  be  pregnant,  which  she  denies— 
Fosseuse  in  labour— Margaret's  generous  behaviour  to  her— 
Margaret's  return  to  Paris 236 

Alphabetical  List  of  Places  mentioned  in  the  Memoirs,  with  their 
Descriptions 255 


MEMOIRS 


OF 


MARGARET    DE    VALOIS 


LETTER    I 

INTRODUCTION — ANECDOTES  OF  MARGARET'S  INFANCY — 
ENDEAVOURS  USED  TO  CONVERT  HER  TO  THE  NEW 

RELIGION SHE  IS  CONFIRMED  IN  CATHOLICISM THE 

COURT  ON  A  PROGRESS A  GRAND  FESTIVITY  SUDDENLY 

INTERRUPTED — THE  CONFUSION  IN  CONSEQUENCE. 

I  SHOULD  commend  your  work  much  more 
were  I  myself  less  praised  in  it;  but  I  am  un- 
willing to  do  SO,  lest  my  praises  should  seem 
rather  the  effect  of  self-love  than  to  be  founded  on 
reason  and  justice.  I  am  fearful  that,  like  Themis- 
tocles,  I  should  appear  to  admire  their  eloquence 
the  most  who  are  most  forward  to  praise  me.  It 
is  the  usual  frailty  of  our  sex  to  be  fond  of  flattery. 
I    blame   this   in    other   women,    and    should    wish 


2  MEMOIRS     OF 

not  to  be  chargeable  with    it    myself.     Yet    I    con- 
fess  that   I   take  a  pride  in   being   painted   by  the 
hand  of  so  able   a  master,  however   flattering   the 
likeness  may  be.     If  I  ever  were  possessed  of  the 
graces  you  have  assigned  to  me,  trouble  and  vexa- 
tion render  them  no  longer  visible,  and  have  even 
effaced  them  from  my  own  recollection.      So  that 
I  view  myself  in  your  Memoirs,  and  say,  with  old 
Madame   de   Rendan,   who,    not    having    consulted 
her  glass  since  her  husband's  death,  on  seeing  her 
own  face  in  the  mirror  of  another  lady,  exclaimed, 
**Who  is  this?"      Whatever    my   friends   tell    me 
when    they   see   me    now,    I    am    inclined   to   think 
proceeds   from   the   partiality  of  their   affection.     I 
am  sure  that  you  yourself,  when  you  consider  more 
impartially  what  you  have  said,  will  be  induced  to 
believe,  according  to  these  lines  of  du  Bellay— 

"  C'est  chercher  Rome  en  Rome, 
Et  rien  de  Rome  en  Rome  ne  trouver." 

('Tis  to  seek  Rome,  in  Rome  to  go, 
And  Rome  herself  at  Rome  not  know.) 

But  as  we  read  with  pleasure  the  history  of  the 
Sie^e  of  Troy,  the  magnificence  of  Athens,  and 
other   splendid   cities,   which    once    flourished,   but 


f 

it 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


are  now  so  entirely  destroyed  that  scarcely  the 
spot  whereon  they  stood  can  be  traced,  so  you 
please  yourself  with  describing  these  excellencies 
of  beauty  which  are  no  more,  and  which  will  be 
only  discoverable  in  your  writings. 

If  you  had  taken  upon  you  to  contrast  Nature 
and  Fortune,  you  could  not  have  chosen  a  happier 
theme  upon  which  to  descant,  for  both  have  made 
a  trial  of  their  strength  on  the  subject  of  your 
Memoirs.  What  Nature  did,  you  had  the  evidence 
of  your  own  eyes  to  vouch  for,  but  what  was  done 
by  Fortune,  you  only  know  from  hearsay ;  and 
hearsay,  I  need  not  tell  you,  is  liable  to  be  in- 
fluenced by  ignorance  or  malice,  and,  therefore,  not 
to  be  depended  on.  You  will,  for  that  reason,  I 
make  no  doubt,  be  pleased  to  receive  these  Memoirs 
from  the  hand  which  is  most  interested  in  the 
truth  of  them. 

I  have  been  induced  to  undertake  writing  my 
Memoirs  the  more  from  five  or  six  observations 
which  I  have  had  occasion  to  make  upon  your 
work,  as  you  appear  to  have  been  misinformed 
respecting  certain  particulars.  For  example,  in 
that    part   where    mention  is  made  of  Pau,  and  of 


4  MEMOIRS    OF 

my  journey  in  France  ;  likewise,  there  where  you 
speak  of  the  late  Marshal  de  Biron,  of  Agen,  and 
of  the  sally  of  the  Marquis  de  Camillac  from  that 
place. 

These  Memoirs  might  merit  the  honourable 
name  of  history  from  the  truths  contained  in  them, 
as  I  shall  prefer  truth  to  embellishment.  In  fact, 
to  embellish  my  story  I  have  neither  leisure  nor 
ability ;  I  shall,  therefore,  do  no  more  than  give  a 
simple  narration  of  events.  They  are  the  labours 
of  my  evenings,  and  will  come  to  you  an  unformed 
mass,  to  receive  its  shape  from  your  hands,  or  as 
a  chaos  on  which  you  have  already  thrown  light. 
Mine  is  a  history  most  assuredly  worthy  to  come 
from  a  man  of  honour,  one  who  is  a  true  French- 
man, born  of  illustrious  parents,  brought  up  in  the 
Court  of  the  Kings  my  father  and  brothers,  allied 
in  blood  and  friendship  to  the  most  virtuous  and 
accomplished  women  of  our  times,  of  which  society 
I  have  had  the  good  fortune  to  be  the  bond  of 
union. 

I  shall  begin  these  Memoirs  in  the  reign  of 
Charles  IX.,  and  set  out  with  the  first  remarkable 
event  of  my  life  which  fell  w  ithin  my  remembrance. 


/ 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS  5 

Hereby  I  follow  the  example  of  geographical  wTiters, 
who,  having  described  the  places  within  their  know- 
ledge, tell  you  that  all  beyond  them  are  sandy  deserts, 
countries  without  inhabitants,  or  seas  never  navi- 
gated. Thus  I  might  say  all  prior  to  the  com- 
mencement of  these  Memoirs  was  the  barrenness 
of  my  infancy,  w^hen  w^e  can  only  be  said  to  vegetate 
like  plants,  or  live,  like  brutes,  according  to  instinct, 
and  not  as  human  creatures,  guided  by  reason. 
To  those  who  had  the  direction  of  m}  earliest 
years  I  leave  the  task  of  relating  the  transactions 
of  my  infancy,  if  they  find  them  as  worthy  of  being 
recorded  as  the  infantine  exploits  of  Themistocles 
and  Alexander ;  the  one  exposing  himself  to  be 
trampled  on  by  the  horses  of  a  charioteer,  who 
would  not  stop  them  when  requested  to  do  so, 
and  the  other  refusing  to  run  a  race  unless  kings 
were  to  enter  the  contest  against  him.  Amongst 
suchlike  memorable  things  might  be  related  the 
answer  I  made  the  King  my  father,  a  short  time 
before  the  fatal  accident  which  deprived  France 
of  peace,  and  our  family  of  its  chief  glory.  I  was 
then  about  four  or  five  years  of  age,  when  the 
King,   placing   me  on   his    knee,    entered    familiarly 


^^vy 


^^^y 


6  MEMOIRS    OF 

into  chat  with  me.  There  were,  in  the  same  room, 
playing  and  diverting  themselves,  the  Prince  of 
Joinville,  since  the  great  and  unfortunate  Duke  of 
Guise,  and  the  Marquis  of  Beaupreau,  son  of  the 
Prince  de  la  Roche  -  sur  -  Yon,  who  died  in  his 
fourteenth  year,  and  by  whose  death  his  country 
lost  a  youth  of  most  promising  talents.  Amongst 
other  discourse,  the  King  asked  which  of  the  two 
Princes  that  were  before  me  I  liked  best.  I 
replied:  '^The  Marquis."  The  King  said:  '^  Why 
so?  he  is  not  the  handsomest."  The  Prince  of 
Joinville  was  fair,  with  light -coloured  hair,  and 
the  Marquis  de  Beaupreau  brown,  with  dark  hair. 
I  answered :  ''  Because  he  is  the  best  behaved ; 
w^hilst  the  Prince  is  always  making  mischief,  and 
will   be  master  over  everybody." 

This  was  a  presage  of  what  we  have  seen 
happen  since,  when  the  whole  Court  was  infected 
with  heresy,  about  the  time  of  the  Conference  of 
Poissy.  It  was  with  great  difficulty  that  I  resisted 
and  preserved  myself  from  a  change  of  religion  at 
that  time.  Many  ladies  and  lords  belonging  to 
Court  strove  to  convert  me  to  Huguenotism.  The 
Duke  of  Anjou,  since   King   Henr\'  III.  of  France, 


s 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS  7 

then   in    his    infancy,    had    been    prevailed    on    to 
change   his    religion,    and    he    often    snatched    my 
**  Hours"    out   of  my   hand,    and   flung   them   into 
the   fire,    giving    me    Psalm    Books    and    books    of 
Huguenot  prayers,  insisting  on   my  using  them.     I 
took  the  first  opportunity  to  give  them  up  to  my 
governess,    Madame    de    Curton,    whom    God,    out 
of  His  mercy  to   me,  caused   to  continue  steadfast 
in  the   Catholic  religion.      She  frequently  took  me 
to  that  pious,  good  man,  the  Cardinal  de  Tournon, 
who    gave    me    good    advice,    and    strengthened    me 
in    a   perseverance   in    my   religion,    furnishing    me 
with  books  and  chaplets   of  beads  in  the   room  of 
those  my  brother  Anjou  took  from  me  and  burnt. 
Many  of  my  brother's  most  intimate  friends  had 
resolved  on  my  ruin,  and  rated  me    severely  upon 
my  refusal  to  change,  saying  it   proceeded  from   a 
childish  obstinacy;    that  if  I  had  the  least  under- 
standing,   and    would     listen,    like    other     discreet 
persons,    to    the    sermons    that   were    preached,    I 
should  abjure  my  uncharitable  bigotry  ;  but  I  was, 
said  they,  as  foolish  as  my  governess.     My  brother 
Anjou  added  threats,  and  said  the  Queen  my  mother 
would  give  orders  that  I   should  be  whipped.     But 


1 


^-^~i-..,ji=.«s^?».   ^.w^^ym-'"      ■*-aei^r^-ts>--'«*'=**"- "■ 


( 


I 


t         i. 


> 


I 


8 


MEMOIRS    OF 


this  he  said  of  his  own  head,  for  the  Queen  my 
mother  did  not,  at  that  time,  know  of  the  errors 
he  had  embraced.  As  soon  as  it  came  to  her 
knowledge,  she  took  him  to  task,  and  severely 
reprimanded  his  governors,  insisting  upon  their 
correcting  him,  and  instructing  him  in  the  holy 
and  ancient  religion  of  his  forefathers,  from  which 
she  herself  never  swerved.  When  he  used  those 
menaces,  as  I  have  before  related,  I  was  a  child 
of  seven  or  tight  years  old,  and  at  that  tender  age 
would  reply  to  him.  '^Well,  get  me  whipped  if  you 
can  ;    I  will  suffer  whipping,  and  even  death,  rather 

than  be  damned." 

I  could  furnish  you  with  many  other  replies  of 
the  like  kind,  which  gave  proof  of  the  early  ripeness 
of  mv  judgment  and  my  courage:  but  I  shall  not 
trouble  myself  with  such  researches,  choosing  rather 
to  begin  these  Memoirs  at  the  time  when  I  resided 
constantly  with  the  Queen  my  mother. 

Immediately  after  the  Conference  of  Poissy,  the 
civil  wars  commenced,  and  my  brother  Alen9on 
and  myself,  on  account  of  our  youth,  were  sent  to 
Amboise,  whither  all  the  ladies  of  the  country 
repaired     to     us.      With    them    came    your     aunt. 


L! 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS  9 

Madame  de  Dampierre,  who  entered  into  a  firm 
friendship  with  me,  which  was  never  interrupted 
until  her  death  broke  it  off.  There  was  likewise 
your  cousin,  the  Duchess  of  Rais,  who  had  the 
good  fortune  to  hear  there  of  the  death  of  her 
brute  of  a  husband,  killed  at  the  battle  of  Dreux. 
The  husband  I  mean  was  the  first  she  had,  named 
M.  d'Annebaut,  who  was  unworthy  to  have  for  a 
wife  so  accomplished  and  charming  a  woman  as 
your  cousin.  She  and  I  were  not  then  such 
intimate  friends  as  we  have  become  since,  and 
shall  ever  remain.  The  reason  was  that,  though 
older  than  I,  she  was  yet  young,  and  young  girls 
seldom  take  much  notice  of  children,  whereas 
your  aunt  was  of  an  age  when  women  admire 
their  innocence  and  engaging  simplicity. 

I  remained  at  Amboise  until  the  Queen  my 
mother  was  ready  to  set  out  on  her  grand  progress, 
at  which  time  she  sent  for  me  to  come  to  her 
Court,  which  I  did  not  quit  afterwards. 

Of  this  progress  I  will  not  undertake  to  give 
you  a  description,  being  still  so  young  that,  though 
the  whole  is  within  my  recollection,  yet  the  par- 
ticular   passages    of    it    appear    to    me    but    as    a 


\ 


10 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


II 


' 


dream,  and  are  now  lost.  I  leave  this  task  to 
others,  of  riper  years,  as  you  were  yourself.  You 
can  well  remember  the  magnificence  that  was  dis- 
played everywhere,  particularly  at  the  baptism  of 
my  nephew,  the  Duke  of  Lorraine,  at  Bar-le-Duc  ; 
at  the  meeting  of  M.  and  Madame  of  Savoy,  in 
the  city  of  Lyons ;  the  interview  at  Bayonne 
betwixt  my  sister  the  Queen  of  Spain,  the  Queen 
ni}-  mother,  and  King  Charles  ni)  brother.  In 
your  account  of  this  interview  you  would  not  forget 
to  make  mention  of  the  noble  entertainment  given 
by  the  Queen  niv  mother  on  an  island,  with  the 
grand  dances,  and  the  form  of  the  saloon,  which 
seemed  appropriated  by  Nature  for  such  a  purpose, 
it  being  a  large  meadow  in  the  middle  of  the  island, 
in  the  shape  of  an  oval,  surrounded  on  every  side 
by  tall  spreading  trees.  In  this  meadow  the  Queen 
my  mother  had  disposed  a  circle  of  niches,  each  of 
them  large  enough  to  contain  a  table  of  twelve 
covers.  At  one  end  a  platform  was  raised,  ascended 
by  four  steps  formed  of  turf.  Here  Their  Majesties 
were  seated  at  a  table  under  a  lofty  canopy.  The 
tables  were  all  served  by  troops  of  shepherdesses 
dressed  in  cloth  of  gold  and  satin,  after  the  fashion 


of  the  different  provinces  of  France.      These  shep- 
herdesses,  during  the  passage  of  the  superb   boats 
from  Bayonne  to  the  island,  were  placed  in  separate 
bands,  in  a  meadow  on  each  side  of  the  causeway, 
raised  with  turf,  and  whilst  Their  Majesties  and  the 
company    were   passing    to    the   great    saloon    they 
danced.      On    their   passage   by   water,   the   barges 
were  followed  by  other  boats,  having  on  board  vocal 
and   instrumental    musicians,   habited   like    Nereids, 
singing  and  playing  the  whole  time.     After  landing, 
the  shepherdesses  I  have  mentioned  before  received 
the    company  in    separate    troops,   with   songs    and 
darfces,  after  the  fashion  and    accompanied  by  the 
music    of    the     provinces     they    represented  —  the 
Poiterins  pla}'ing  on  bagpipes ;    the  Proven^ales  on 
the  viol  and  cymbal;   the  Burgundians  and  Cham- 
pagners  on  the  hautboy,  bass  viol,  and  tambourine  ; 
in  like  manner  the  Bretons  and  other  provincialists. 
After  the  collation  was  served  and  the  feast  at  an 
end,  a  large  troop  of  musicians,  habited  like  satyrs, 
was    seen   to  come  out  of  the   opening  of  a  rock, 
well    lighted    up,    whilst    nymphs    were    descending 
from    the   top    in   rich    habits,    who,   as   they  came 
down,    formed    into    a    grand    dance  —  when,    lo ! 


tf 


.  - ^-i 


1 


■I  ' 


i 


12 


MEMOIRS    OF 


fortune  no  longer  favouring  this  brilliant  festival, 
a  sudden  storm  of  rain  came  on,  and  all  were  glad 
to  get  off  in  the  boats  and  make  for  town  as  fast 
as  they  could.  The  confusion  in  consequence  of 
this  precipitate  retreat  afforded  as  much  matter  to 
laugh  at  the  next  day  as  the  splendour  of  the 
entertainment  had  excited  admiration.  In  short, 
the  festivity  of  this  day  was  not  forgotten,  on  one 
account  or  the  other,  amidst  the  variety  of  the 
like  nature  which  succeeded  it  in  the  course  of 
this  progress. 


.'-Y 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


13 


LETTER    II 

MESSAGE       FROM       THE       DUKE      OF      ANJOU,      AFTERWARDS 
HENRY     III.,     TO      KING      CHARLES      HIS      BROTHER      AND 

THE       QUEEN -MOTHER  HER       FONDNESS       FOR       HER 

CHILDREN THEIR       INTERVIEW ANJOU'S      ELOQUENT 

HARANGUE — THE      QUEEN  -  MOTHER'S     CHARACTER — DIS- 
COURSE    OF     THE     DUKE     OF     ANJOU     WITH     MARGARET 

SHE    DISCOVERS    HER    OWN     IMPORTANCE ENGAGES     TO 

SERVE      HER      BROTHER      ANJOU IS      IN      HIGH      FAVOUR 

WITH     THE     QUEEN -MOTHER. 

At  the  time  my  magnanimous  brother  Charles 
reigned  over  France,  and  some  few  years  after  our 
return  from  the  grand  progress  mentioned  in  my 
last  letter,  the  Huguenots  having  renewed  the 
war,  a  gentleman,  despatched  from  my  brother 
Anjou  (afterwards  Henry  III.  of  France),  came  to 
Paris  to  inform  the  King  and  the  Queen  my 
mother  that  the  Huguenot  army  was  reduced  to 
such  an  extremity  that  he  hoped  in  a  few  days 
to  force  them  to  give  him  battle.  He  added  his 
earnest  wish  for  the  honour  of  seeing  them  at 
Tours    before    that    happened,    in    case     Fortune, 


'; 


H 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


15 


envying  him  the  glory  he  had  already  achieved  at 
so  early  an  age,  should,  on  the  so  much  looked- 
for  day,  after  the  good  service  he  had  done  his 
religion  and  his  King,  crown  the  victory  with  his 
death,  he  might  not  have  cause  to  regret  leaving 
this  world  without  the  satisfaction  of  receiving 
their  approbation  of  his  conduct  from  their  own 
mouths ;  a  satisfaction  which  would  be  more  valu- 
able, in  his  opinion,  than  the  trophies  he  had 
gained  by  his  two  former  victories. 

I  leave  to  your  own  imagination  to  suggest 
to  you  the  impression  which  such  a  message 
from  a  dearly  beloved  son  made  on  the  mind  of  a 
mother  who  doted  on  all  her  children,  and  was 
always  ready  to  sacrifice  her  own  repose,  nay, 
even  her  life,  for  their  happiness. 

She  resolved  immediately  to  set  off  and  take 
the  King  with  her.  She  had,  besides  myself,  her 
usual  small  company  of  female  attendants,  together 
with  Mesdames  de  Rais  and  de  Sauve.  She  flew 
on  the  wings  of  maternal  affection,  and  reached 
Tours  in  three  days  and  a  half.  A  journey  from 
Paris,  made  with  such  precipitation,  was  not  un- 
attended with   accidents  and  some    inconveniences, 


of  a  nature  to  occasion  much  mirth  and  laughter. 
The  poor  Cardinal  de  Bourbon,  who  never  quitted 
her,  and  whose  temper  of  mind,  strength  of  body, 
and  habits  of  life  were  ill  suited  to  encounter  pri- 
vations and  hardships,  suffered  greatly  from  this 
rapid  journey. 

We    found    my    brother    Anjou    at    Plessis-les- 
Tours,  with  the  principal  officers  of  his  army,  who 
were    the    flower     of    the    princes    and    nobles    of 
France.     In  their  presence  he  delivered  a  harangue 
to  the  King,  giving  a  detail   of  his   conduct  in  the 
execution   of  his   charge,   beginning   from   the  time 
he  left  the  Court.     His  discourse  was  framed  with 
so  much  eloquence,  and  spoken  so   gracefully,  that 
it  was  admired  by  all  present.     It  appeared  matter 
of    astonishment    that    a    youth    of  sixteen    should 
reason    with    all    the    gravity    and    powers    of    an 
orator  of  ripe  years.      The  comeliness   of  his  per- 
son, which  at  all  times  pleads  powerfully  in  favour 
of  a  speaker,  was  in  him  set  off  by  the  laurels  ob- 
tained in  two  victories.     In   short,   it  was  difficult 
to   say   which    most    contributed   to  make  him   the 
admiration  of  all  his  hearers. 

It  is   equally  as  impossible  for  me  to  describe 


>ai4«« 


i6 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


MEMOIRS     OF 


17 


in  words  the  feelings  of  my  mother  on  this  occa- 
sion, who  loved  him  above  all  her  children,  as  it 
was  for  the  painter  to  represent  on  canvas  the 
grief  of  Iphigenia's  father.  Such  an  overflow  of 
joy  would  have  been  discoverable  in  the  looks 
and  actions  of  any  other  woman,  but  she  had 
her  passions  so  much  under  the  control  of  pru- 
dence and  discretion  that  there  was  nothing  to 
be  perceived  in  her  countenance,  or  gathered  from 
her  words,  of  what  she  felt  inwardly  in  her  mind. 
She  was,  indeed,  a  perfect  mistress  of  herself,  and 
regulated  her  discourse  and  her  actions  by  the 
rules  of  wisdom  and  sound  policy,  showing  that 
a  person  of  discretion  does  upon  all  occasions 
only  what  is  proper  to  be  done.  She  did  not 
amuse  herself  on  this  occasion  with  listening  to 
the  praises  which  issued  from  every  mouth,  and 
sanction  them  with  her  own  approbation ;  but, 
selecting  the  chief  points  in  the  speech  relative  to 
the  future  conduct  of  the  war,  she  laid  them  be- 
fore the  Princes  and  great  lords,  to  be  deliberated 
upon,   in  order  to   settle  a  plan   of  operations. 

To  arrange  such  a  plan  a  delay  of  some  days 
was  requisite.     During  this   interval  the  Queen  my 


mother,  walking  in  the  park  with  some  of  the 
Princes,  my  brother  Anjou  begged  me  to  take  a 
turn  or  two  with  him  in  a  retired  walk.  He  then 
addressed  me  in  the  following  words  :  "  Dear  sis- 
ter, the  nearness  of  blood,  as  well  as  our  having 
been  brought  up  together,  naturally,  as  they 
ought,  attach  us  to  each  other.  You  must  already 
have  discovered  the  partiality  I  have  had  for  you 
above  my  brothers,  and  I  think  I  have  perceived 
the  same  in  you  for  me.  We  have  been  hitherto 
led  to  this  by  nature,  without  deriving  any  other 
advantage  from  it  than  the  sole  pleasure  of  con- 
versing together.  So  far  might  be  well  enough  for 
our  childhood,  but  now  we  are  no  longer  children. 
You  know  the  high  situation  in  which,  by  the 
favour  of  God  and  our  good  mother  the  Queen, 
I  am  here  placed.  You  may  be  assured  that,  as 
you  are  the  person  in  the  world  whom  I  love  and 
esteem  the  most,  you  will  always  be  a  partaker 
of  my  advancement.  I  know  you  are  not  want- 
ing in  wit  and  discretion,  and  I  am  sensible 
you  have  it  in  your  power  to  do  me  service 
with    the    Queen    our    mother,     and    preserve    me 

in   my  present  employments.     It   is   a   great   point 

2 


i8 


MEMOIRS     OF 


obtained    for    me,     always    to    stand    well    in    her 
favour.      I    am    fearful    that    my    absence    may    be 
prejudicial    to    that    purpose,    and    I    must    neces- 
sarily be  at  a  distance  from  Court.     Whilst  I  am 
away,  the   Kin-   my   brother   is  with  her,  and  has 
it   in  his  power  to  insinuate  himself  into  her  good 
-races.      This   I   fear,  in  the  end,    may   be   of  dis- 
service  to  me.     The    King  my  brother   is   growing 
older  every  day.      He  does  not  want  for  courage, 
and,  though  he   now  diverts  himself  with  hunting, 
he  may  grow  ambitious,  and  choose  rather  to  chase 
men  than  beasts;  in  such  a  case  I  must  resign  to 
him  my  commission  as  his  lieutenant.    This  would 
prove  the  greatest  mortification  that  could  happen 
to    me,    and    I    would    even    prefer    death    to    it. 
Under  such  an  apprehension  I  have  considered  of 
the  means  of  prevention,  and  see  none  so  feasible 
as  having  a  confidential   person   about    the    Queen 
my  mother,  who  shall  always  be  ready  be  espouse 
and  support  my  cause.     I   know  no  one  so  proper 
for  that   purpose  as  yourself,  who  will  be,  I  doubt 
not,   as   attentive   to   my   interest    as    I    should    be 
myself.      You    have    wit,    discretion    and    fidelity, 
which  are  all  that   are  wanting,  provided  you  will 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


19 


be  so  kind  as  to  undertake  such  a  good  office. 
In  that  case  I  shall  have  only  to  beg  of  you  not 
to  neglect  attending  her  morning  and  evening,  to 
be  the  first  with  her  and  the  last  to  leave  her. 
This  will  induce  her  to  repose  a  confidence  and 
open  her  mind  to  you.  To  make  her  the  more 
ready  to  do  this,  I  shall  take  every  opportunity 
to  commend  your  good  sense  and  understanding, 
and  to  tell  her  that  I  shall  take  it  kind  in  her 
to  leave  off  treating  you  as  a  child,  which,  I  shall 
say,  will  contribute  to  her  own  comfort  and  satis- 
faction. I  am  well  convinced  that  she  will  listen  to 
my  advice.  Do  you  speak  to  her  with  the  same 
confidence  as  you  do  to  me,  and  be  assured  that 
she  will  approve  of  it.  It  will  conduce  to  your 
own  happiness  to  obtain  her  favour.  You  may  do 
yourself  service  whilst  you  are  labouring  for  my 
interest;  and  you  may  rest  satisfied  that,  after 
God,  I  shall  think  I  owe  all  the  good  fortune 
which  may  befall  me  to  yourself." 

This  was  entirely  a  new  kind  of  language  to 
me.  I  had  hitherto  thought  of  nothing  but  amuse- 
ments, of  dancing,  hunting  and  the  Hke  diversions; 

nay,    I    had    never   yet    discovered    any   inclination 

2 — 2 


/ 


20 


MEMOIRS     OF 


of  setting  myself  off  to  advantage  by  dress,  and 
exciting  an  admiration  of  my  person  and  figure. 
I  had  no  ambition  of  any  kind,  and  had  been  so 
strictly  brought  up  under  the  Queen  my  mother 
that  I  scarcely  durst  speak  before  her  ;  and,  if  she 
chanced  to  turn  her  eyes  towards  me  I  trembled, 
for  fear  that  I  had  done  something  to  displease 
her.  At  the  conclusion  of  my  brother's  harangue, 
I  was  half  inclined  to  reply  to  him  in  the  words 
of  Moses,  when  he  was  spoken  to  from  the  burn- 
ing bush  :  ''  Who  am  /,  that  I  should  go  tmto  Pha- 
raoh ?     Send,  I  pray  thee,  by  the  hand  of  him  whom 

thou  wilt  send.'' 

However,  his  words  inspired  me  with  resolu- 
tion and  powers  I  did  not  think  myself  possessed 
of  before.  I  had  naturally  a  degree  of  courage, 
and,  as  soon  as  I  recovered  from  my  astonish- 
ment, I  found  I  was  quite  an  altered  person.  His 
address  pleased  me,  and  wrought  in  me  a  con- 
fidence in  myself;  and  I  found  I  was  become  of 
more  consequence  than  I  had  ever  conceived  I 
had  been.  Accordingly,  I  replied  to  him  thus: 
**  Brother,  if  God  grant  me  the  power  of  speaking 
to   the   Queen   our   mother  as    I   have   the   will   to 


\ 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


21 


I 


^ 


do,  nothing  can  be  wanting  for  your  service,  and 
you  may  expect  to  derive  all  the  good  you  hope 
from  it,  and  from  my  solicitude  and  attention  for 
your  interest.  With  respect  to  my  undertaking 
such  a  matter  for  you,  you  will  soon  perceive 
that  I  shall  sacrifice  all  the  pleasures  in  this 
world  to  my  watchfulness  for  your  service.  You 
may  perfectly  rely  upon  me,  as  there  is  no  one 
that  honours  or  regards  you  more  than  I  do.  Be 
well  assured  that  I  shall  act  for  you  with  the 
Queen  my   mother   as   zealously   as   you  would  for 

yourself." 

These  sentiments  were  more  strongly  im- 
pressed upon  my  mind  than  the  words  I  made 
use  of  were  capable  of  conveying  an  idea  of. 
This  will  appear  more  fully  in  my  following  letters. 

As  soon  as  we  were  returned  from  walking, 
the  Queen  my  mother  retired  with  me  into  her 
closet,  and  addressed  the  following  words  to  me  : 
'*  Your  brother  has  been  relating  the  conversation 
you  have  had  together;  he  considers  you  no 
longer  as  a  child,  neither  shall  I.  It  will  be  a 
great  comfort  to  me  to  converse  with  you  as  I 
would  with  your  brother.     For  the  future  you  will 


/ 


22 


MEMOIRS    OF 


I 


„/ 


freely  speak  your  mind,  and  have  no  apprehen- 
sions of  taking  too  great  a  Hberty,  for  it  is  what 
I  wish."  These  words  gave  me  a  pleasure  then 
which  I  am  now  unable  to  express.  I  felt  a  satis- 
faction and  a  joy  which  nothing  before  had  ever 
caused  me  to  feel.  I  now  considered  the  pastimes 
of  my  childhood  as  vain  amusements.  I  shunned 
the  society  of  my  former  companions  of  the  same 
age.  I  disliked  dancing  and  hunting,  which  I 
thought  beneath  my  attention.  I  strictly  complied 
with  her  agreeable  injunction,  and  never  missed 
being  wath  her  at  her  rising  in  the  morning  and 
going  to  rest  at  night.  She  did  me  the  honour, 
sometimes,  to  hold  me  in  conversation  for  two 
and  three  hours  at  a  time.  God  was  so  gracious 
with  me  that  I  gave  her  great  satisfaction  ;  and 
she  thought  she  could  not  sufficiently  praise  me  to 
those  ladies  who  were  about  her.  I  spoke  of  my 
brother's  affairs  to  her,  and  he  was  constantly 
apprised  by  me  of  her  sentiments  and  opinion;  so 
that  he  had  every  reason  to  suppose  I  was  firml}- 
attached  to  his  interest.  . 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


23 


i 


LETTER  III 

LE     GUAST HIS     CHARACTER ANJOU      AFFECTS     TO     BE 

JEALOUS     OF     THE      GUISES DISSUADES      THE      QUEEN- 
MOTHER     FROM     REPOSING     CONFIDENCE     IN      MARGARET 

SHE     LOSES     THE     FAVOUR     OF    THE     QUEEN -MOTHER 

AND      FALLS      SICK ANJOU'S     HYPOCRISY HE     INTRO- 
DUCES    DE      GUISE     INTO     MARGARET  S      SICK     CHAMBER 

MARGARET     DEMANDED     IN     MARRIAGE     BY     THE     KING 

OF      PORTUGAL MADE      UNEASY      ON      THAT      ACCOUNT 

CONTRIVES     TO     RELIEVE    HERSELF — THE     MATCH    WITH 
PORTUGAL     BROKEN     OFF. 

I  CONTINUED  to  pass  my  time  with  the 
Queen  my  mother  greatly  to  my  satisfaction, 
until  after  the  battle  of  Moncontour.  By  the 
same  despatch  that  brought  the  news  of  this 
victory  to  the  Court,  my  brother,  w^ho  was  ever 
desirous  to  be  near  the  Queen  my  mother,  wrote 
her  word  that  he  was  about  to  lay  siege  to 
Saint-Jean  d'Angely,  and  that  it  would  be  necessary 
that  the  King  should  be  present  whilst  it  was 
going  on.  She,  more  anxious  to  see  him  than  he 
could  be  to  have  her  near  him,  hastened  to  set  out 


'■■) 


•  • 


24 


MEMOIRS    OF 


on  the  journey,  taking  me  with  her,  and  her 
customary  train  of  attendants.  I  Hkcwise  expe- 
rienced great  joy  upon  the  occasion,  having  no 
suspicion  that  any  mischief  awaited  me.  I  was 
still  young  and  without  experience,  and  I  thought 
the  happiness  I  enjoyed  was  always  to  continue ; 
but  the  malice  of  Fortune  prepared  for  me  at  this 
interview  a  reverse  that  I  little  expected,  after  the 
fidelity  with  which  I  had  discharged  the  trust  my 
brother  had  reposed  in  me. 

Soon  after  our  last  meeting,  it  seems,  my 
brother  Anjou  had  taken  le  Guast  to  be  near  his 
person,  who  had  ingratiated  himself  so  far  into  his 
favour  and  confidence  that  he  saw  only  with  his 
eyes,  and  spoke  but  as  he  dictated.  This  evil- 
disposed  man,  whose  whole  life  was  one  con- 
tinued scene  of  wickedness,  had  perverted  his 
mind  and  filled  it  with  maxims  of  the  most  atro- 
cious nature.  He  advised  him  to  have  no  regard 
but  for  his  own  interest ;  neither  to  love  or  put 
trust  in  any  one  ;  and  not  to  promote  the  views 
or  advantage  of  either  brother  or  sister.  These 
and  other  maxims  of  the  like  nature,  drawn  from 
the  school  of  Machiavelli,   he  was  continually  sug- 


I 


1 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


25 


gesting  to  him.  He  had  so  frequently  inculcated 
them  that  they  were  strongly  impressed  on  his 
mind,  insomuch  that,  upon  our  arrival,  when 
after  the  first  compliments  my  mother  began  to 
open  in  my  praise  and  express  the  attachment  I 
had  discovered  for  him,  this  w^as  his  reply,  which 
he  delivered  with  the  utmost  coldness  :  *'  He  was 
well  pleased,"  he  said,  *'  to  have  succeeded  in  the 
request  he  had  made  to  me ;  but  that  prudence 
directed  us  not  to  continue  to  make  use  of  the 
same  expedients,  for  what  was  profitable  at  one 
time  might  not  be  so  at  another."  She  asked 
him  why  he  made  that  observation.  This  ques- 
tion afforded  the  opportunity  he  wished  for,  of 
relating  a  story  he  had  fabricated,  purposely  to 
ruin  me  with  her. 

He  began  with  observing  to  her  that  I  was 
grown  very  handsome,  and  that  M.  de  Guise 
wished  to  marry  me ;  that  his  uncles,  too,  were 
very  desirous  of  such  a  match  ;  and,  if  I  should 
entertain  a  like  passion  for  him,  there  would  be 
danger  of  my  discovering  to  him  all  she  said  to 
me ;  that  she  well  knew  the  ambition  of  that 
house,  and  how  ready  they  were,  on  all  occasions. 


/ 


=  c^-     -r.f  t-^^  -- 


26 


MEMOIRS     OF 


1 


f 


>« 


to  circumvent  ours.  It  would,  therefore,  be  proper 
that  she  should  not,  for  the  future,  communicate 
any  matter  of  State  to  me,  but,  by  degrees,  with- 
draw her  confidence. 

I    discovered   the  evil    effects    proceeding   from 
this    pernicious   advice    on    the  very  same  evening. 
I   remarked  an   unwillin-ness  on  her  part  to  speak 
to    me    before    my    brother  ;    and,    as    soon    as    she 
entered    into   discourse   with    him,   she    commanded 
me   to   go   to    bed.      This   command    she   repeated 
two  or  three  times.     I   quitted  her  closet,   and  left 
them    together    in    conversation  ;    but,    as    soon    as 
he  was   gone,    I   returned   and   entreated  her  to  let 
me   know   if   I    had   been    so    unhappy   as   to    have 
done  anything,  through  ignorance,  which  had  given 
her  offence.     She  was  at  first  inclined  to  dissemble 
with    me  ;    but    at    length    she    said    to    me    thus : 
**  Daughter,  your  brother  is  prudent  and  cautious ; 
you  ought  not  to  be  displeased  with  him  for  what 
he   does,    and    you    must    believe    what    I   shall   tell 
you    is   right    and    proper."      She  then  related    the 
conversation   she  had   with   m\'   brother,   as   I   have 
just    written    it;    and    she    then    ordered    me    never 
to  speak  to  her  in  my  brother's  presence. 


ij 


i 


«> 


^ 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS  27 

These  words  were  like  so  many  daggers  plunged 
into  my  breast.  In  my  disgrace,  I  experienced  as 
much  grief  as  I  had  before  joy  on  being  received 
into  her  favour  and  confidence.  I  did  not  omit 
to  say  everything  to  convince  her  of  my  entire 
ignorance  of  what  my  brother  had  told  her.  I 
said  it  was  a  matter  I  had  never  heard  mentioned 
before ;  and  that,  had  I  known  it,  I  should  cer- 
tainly have  made  her  immediately  acquainted  with 
it.  All  I  said  was  to  no  purpose ;  my  brother's 
words  had  made  the  first  impression ;  they  were 
constantly  present  in  her  mind,  and  outweighed 
probability  and  truth.  When  I  discovered  this, 
I  told  her  that  I  felt  less  uneasiness  at  being 
deprived  of  my  happiness  than  I  did  joy  when 
I  had  acquired  it  ;  for  my  brother  had  taken  it 
from  me,  as  he  had  given  it.  He  had  given  it 
without  reason  ;  he  had  taken  it  away  without 
cause.  He  had  praised  me  for  discretion  and 
prudence  when  I  did  not  merit  it,  and  he  sus- 
pected my  fidelity  on  grounds  wholly  imaginary 
and  fictitious.  I  concluded  with  assuring  her  that 
I  should  never  forget  my  brother's  behaviour  on 
this  occasion. 


i 


28 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


29 


MEMOIRS     OF 


k 


I 


j|.  /I 


Hereupon  she  liew  into  a  passion  and  com- 
manded me  not  to  make  the  least  show  of  resent- 
ment at  his  behaviour.  From  that  hour  she 
gradually  withdrew  her  favour  from  me.  Her  son 
became  the  god  of  her  idolatry,  at  the  shrine  of 
whose  will  she  sacrificed  everything. 

The  grief  which  I  inwardly  felt  was  very 
great  and  overpowered  all  my  faculties,  until  it 
wrought  so  far  on  my  constitution  as  to  contribute 
to  my  receiving  the  infection  which  then  prevailed 
in  the  army.  A  few  days  after  I  fell  sick  of  a 
raging  fever,  attended  with  purple  spots,  a  malady 
which  carried  off  numbers,  and,  amongst  the  rest, 
the  two  principal  ph}sicians  belonging  to  the  King 
and  Queen,  Chappelain  and  Castelan.  Indeed,  few 
got  over  the  disorder  after  being  attacked  with  it. 

In  this  extremity  the  Queen  my  mother,  who 
partly  guessed  the  cause  of  my  illness,  omitted 
nothing  that  might  serve  to  remove  it ;  and,  with- 
out fear  of  consequences,  visited  me  frequently. 
Her  goodness  contributed  much  to  my  recovery ; 
but  my  brother's  hypocrisy  was  sufficient  to  de- 
stroy all  the  benefit  I  received  from  her  attention, 
after  having   been   guilty  of  so  treacherous   a  pro- 


I 


ceeding.    After  he  had  proved  so  ungrateful  to  me, 
he  came  and  sat  at  the  foot  of  my  bed  from  morn- 
ing to  night,   and  appeared   as  anxiously  attentive 
as   if  we   had   been    the   most   perfect   friends.     My 
mouth   was    shut    up    by   the   command    I    had   re- 
ceived   from    the    Queen    our    mother,     so    that     I 
only  answered   his  dissembled  concern  with  sighs, 
like    Burrus    in    the    presence   of    Nero,    when    he 
was    dying    by    the    poison    administered    by    the 
hands   of  that  tyrant.     The   sighs,   however,  which 
I  vented  in  my  brother's  presence  might  convince 
him    that    I    attributed    my   sickness   rather   to   his 
ill  offices  than  to  the  prevailing  contagion. 

God    had    mercy   on    me,    and    supported    me 
through  this  dangerous  illness.      After  I  had   kept 
my  bed  a  fortnight,  the  army  changed  its  quarters, 
and    I  was  conveyed  away  with  it   in  a  litter.     At 
the  end  of  each  day's  march,  I  found  King  Charles 
at  the   door  of   my  quarters,   ready,  with    the   rest 
of    the    good    gentlemen    belonging    to    the    Court, 
to    carry   my   litter    up   to    my   bedside.      In    this 
manner  I  came  to  Angers  from  Saint-Jean  d'Angely, 
sick    in    body,    but    more    sick   in    mind.     Here,    to 
my  misfortune,    M.  de    Guise    and   his    uncles  had 


7 


B 


30 


MEMOIRS    OF 


arrived  before  me.  This  was  a  circumstance 
which  gave  my  good  brother  great  pleasure,  as  it 
afforded  a  colourable  appearance  to  his  story.  I 
soon  discovered  the  advantage  my  brother  would 
make  of  it  to  increase  my  already  too  great 
mortification  ;  for  he  came  daily  to  see  me, 
and  as  constantly  brought  M.  de  Guise  into 
my  chamber  with  him.  He  pretended  the  sin- 
cerest  regard  for  de  Guise,  and,  to  make  him 
believe  it,  would  take  frequent  opportunities  of 
embracing  him,  crying  out  at  the  same  time, 
"  Would  to  God  you  were  my  brother  !  "  This 
he  often  put  in  practice  before  me,  which  M. 
de  Guise  seemed  not  to  comprehend  ;  but  I,  who 
knew  his  malicious  designs,  lost  all  patience,  yet 
did  not  dare  to  reproach  him  with  his  hypocrisy. 

As  soon  as  I  was  recovered,  a  treaty  was  set 
on  foot  for  a  marriage  betwixt  the  King  of  Portu- 
gal and  me,  an  ambassador  having  been  sent  for 
that  purpose.  The  Queen  my  mother  commanded 
me  to  prepare  to  give  the  ambassador  an  audi- 
ence;  which  I  did  accordingly.  My  brother  had 
made  her  believe  that  I  was  averse  to  this  mar- 
riage ;    accordingly,   she  took  me  to  task  upon  it, 


♦ 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


31 


and  questioned  me  on  the  subject,  expecting  she 
should  find  some  cause  to  be  angry  with  me.  I 
told  her  my  will  had  always  been  guided  by  her 
own,  and  that  whatever  she  thought  right  for  me 
to  do,  I  should  do  it.  She  answered  me  angrily, 
according  as  she  had  been  wrought  upon,  that  I 
did  not  speak  the  sentiments  of  my  heart,  for  she 
well  knew  that  the  Cardinal  de  Lorraine  had  per- 
suaded me  into  a  promise  of  having  his  nephew. 
I  begged  her  to  forward  this  match  with  the 
King  of  Portugal,  and  I  would  convince  her  of 
my  obedience  to  her  commands.  Every  day  some 
new  matter  was  reported  to  incense  her  against 
me.  All  these  were  machinations  worked  up  by 
the  mind  of  le  Guast.  In  short,  I  was  constantly 
receiving  some  fresh  mortification,  so  that  I  hardly 
passed  a  day  in  quiet.  On  one  side,  the  King  of 
Spain  was  using  his  utmost  endeavours  to  break 
off  the  match  with  Portugal,  and  M.  de  Guise 
continuing  at  Court,  furnished  grounds  for  per- 
secuting me  on  the  other.  Still,  not  a  single 
person  of  the  Guises  ever  mentioned  a  word  to 
me  on  the  subject ;  and  it  was  well  known  that, 
for   more   than    a   twelvemonth,   M.   de   Guise   had 


32 


MEMOIRS    OF 


been  paying  his  addresses  to  the  Princess  de 
Porcian;  but  the  slow  progress  made  in  bringing 
this  match  to  a  conclusion  was  said  to  be  owing 
to  his  designs  upon  me. 

As   soon  as  I   made  this   discovery  I  resolved 
to  write  to  my  sister,   Madame   de   Lorraine,  who 
had    a    great    influence    in   the    House   of  Porcian, 
be^^in^    her    to    use    her    endeavours    to   withdraw 
M.    de    Guise    from    Court,    and    make    him    con- 
clude   his    match    with    the    Princess,    laying    open 
to  her  the  plot  which   had  been  concerted  to  ruin 
the   Guises  and  me.      She  readily  saw  through  it, 
came    immediately    to    Court,    and    concluded    the 
match,    which    delivered    me    from    the    aspersions 
cast   on    my  character,    and   convinced   the   Queen 
my    mother    that   what    I    had    told    her    was    the 
real   truth.      This   at    the    same   time    stopped   the 
mouths  of  my  enemies  and  gave  me  some  repose. 
At   length    the    King   of   Spain,   unwilling   that 
the    King    of    Portugal    should    marry    out    of    his 
family,    broke     off     the     treaty    which    had    been 
entered   upon    for   my   marriage   with   him. 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


33 


LETTER    IV 

DEATH  OF  THE  QUEEN  OF  NAVARRE MARGARET's  MAR- 
RIAGE WITH  HER  SON,  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE,  AFTER- 
WARDS   HENRY   IV.   OF    FRANCE THE    PREPARATIONS    FOR 

THAT  SOLEMNISATION  DESCRIBED THE  CIRCUMSTANCES 

WHICH    LED    TO    THE    MASSACRE   OF   THE    HUGUENOTS   ON 

SAINT  Bartholomew's  day. 

Some  short  time  after  this  a  marriage  was 
projected  betwixt  the  Prince  of  Navarre,  now  our 
renowned  King  Henry  IV.,  and  me. 

The  Queen  my  mother,  as  she  sat  at  table, 
discoursed  for  a  long  time  upon  the  subject 
with  M.  de  Meru,  the  House  of  Montmorency 
having  first  proposed  the  match.  After  the  Queen 
had  risen  from  table,  he  told  me  she  had  com- 
manded him  to  mention  it  to  me.  I  replied  that 
it  was  quite  unnecessary  as  I  had  no  will  but 
her  own ;  however,  I  should  wish  she  would  be 
pleased  to  remember  that  I  was  a  Catholic,  and 
that  I  should  dislike  to  marry  an3^one  of  a  con- 
trary persuasion. 

Soon    after    this    the    Queen    sent    for    me    to 


34 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


35 


attend  her  in  her  closet.  She  there  informed  me 
that  the  Montmorencys  had  proposed  this  match 
to  her,  and  that  she  was  desirous  to  learn  my 
sentiments  upon  it.  I  answered  that  my  choice 
was  governed  by  her  pleasure,  and  that  I  only 
beeired  her  not  to  forget  that  I  was  a  good  Catholic. 

oo 

This  treaty  was  in  negotiation  for  some  time 
after  this  conversation,  and  w^as  not  finally  settled 
until  the  arrival  of  the  Queen  of  Navarre,  his 
mother,  at  Court,  where  she  died  soon  after. 

Whilst    the    Queen    of    Navarre    lay    on    her 
death-bed,  a   circumstance   happened   of  so   whim- 
sical   a    nature    that,    though    it    is    not    of   conse- 
quence to  merit  a  place  in  the  history,  may  very 
well  deserve  to  be  related  by  me  to  you.     Madame 
de  Nevers,  whose  oddities  you  well  know,  attended 
the    Cardinal  de   Bourbon,   Madame  de   Guise,   the 
Princess   of  Conde,  her  sisters  and  myself  to  the 
late    Queen    of    Navarre's   apartments,   whither   we 
all  went  to  pay  those  last  duties  which   her  rank 
and  our  nearness  of  blood  demanded  of  us.     We 
found  the  Queen  in  bed  with  her  curtains  undrawn, 
the    chamber    not    disposed    with    the    pomp    and 
ceremonies   of   our    religion,   but    after    the    simple 


manner  of  the  Huguenots  ;  that  is  to  say,  there 
were  no  priests,  no  Cross  nor  any  holy  water.  We 
kept  ourselves  at  some  distance  from  the  bed,  but 
Madame  de  Nevers,  whom  you  know  the  Queen 
hated  more  than  any  woman  besides,  and  which 
she  had  shown  both  in  speech  and  by  actions — 
Madame  de  Nevers,  I  say,  approached  the  bed- 
side, and,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  all  present, 
who  well  knew  the  enmity  subsisting  betwixt  them, 
took  the  Queen's  hand,  with  many  low  curtseys, 
and  kissed  it ;  after  which,  making  another  curtsey 
to  the  very  ground,  she  retired  and  rejoined  us. 

A  few  months  after  the  Queen's  death,  the 
Prince  of  Navarre,  or  rather,  as  he  was  then 
styled,  the  King,  came  to  Paris  in  deep  mourning, 
attended  by  eight  hundred  gentlemen,  all  in 
mourning  habits.  He  was  received  with  every 
honour  by  King  Charles  and  the  whole  Court, 
and,  in  a  few  days  after  his  arrival,  our  marriage 
was  solemnised  with  all  possible  magnificence  ; 
the  King  of  Navarre  and  his  retinue  putting  off 
their  mourning  and  dressing  themselves  in  the 
most  costly  manner.  The  whole  Court,  too,  was 
richly  attired  ;    all  which   you   can   better   conceive 

3—2 


36 


MEMOIRS     OF 


than  I  am  able  to  express.  For  my  own  part, 
I  was  set  out  in  a  most  royal  manner:  I  wore  a 
crown  on  my  head  with  the  coet,  or  regal  close 
gown  of  ermine,  and  I  blazed  in  diamonds.  My 
blue-coloured  robe  had  a  train  to  it  of  four  ells  in 
length,  which  was  supported  by  three  Princesses. 
A  platform  had  been  raised,  some  height  from  the 
ground,  which  led  from  the  Bishop's  palace  to  the 
church  of  Notre  Dame.  It  was  hung  with  cloth 
of  gold  ;  and  below  it  stood  the  people  in  throngs 
to  view  the  procession,  stifling  with  heat.  We 
were  received  at  the  church  door  by  the  Cardinal 
de  Bourbon,  who  officiated  for  that  day,  and  pro- 
nounced the  nuptial  benediction.  After  this  we 
proceeded  on  the  same  platform  to  the  tribune 
which  separates  the  nave  from  the  choir,  where 
was  a  double  staircase,  one  leading  into  the  choir, 
the  other  through  the  nave  to  the  church  door. 
The  King  of  Navarre  passed  by  the  latter  and 
went   out   of   church. 

But  fortune,  which  is  ever  changing,  did  not 
fail  soon  to  disturb  the  felicity  of  this  union.  This 
was  occasioned  by  the  wound  received  by  the 
admiral,   w^hich    had    wrought    the    Huguenots    up 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


37 


to  a  degree  of  desperation.  The  Queen  my 
mother  was  reproached  on  that  account  in  such 
terms  by  the  elder  Pardaillan  and  some  other 
principal  Huguenots,  that  she  began  to  apprehend 
some  evil  design.  Monsieur  de  Guise  and  my 
brother  the  King  of  Poland,  since  Henry  HI.  of 
France,  gave  it  as  their  advice  to  be  beforehand 
with  the  Huguenots.  King  Charles  was  of  a 
contrary  opinion.  He  had  a  great  esteem  for 
M.  de  Rochefoucauld,  Teligny,  la  Noue,  and 
some  other  leading  men  of  the  same  religion; 
and,  as  I  have  since  heard  him  say,  it  was  with 
the  greatest  difficulty  he  could  be  prevailed  upon 
to  give  his  consent,  and  not  before  he  had  been 
made  to  understand  that  his  own  life  and  the 
safety  of  his  kingdom  depended  upon  it. 

The  King  having  learned  that  Maurevel  had 
made  an  attempt  upon  the  admiral's  life,  by  firing 
a  pistol  at  him  through  a  window;  in  which 
attempt  he  failed,  having  wounded  the  admiral 
only  in  the  shoulder  ;  and  supposing  that  Maurevel 
had  done  this  at  the  instance  of  M.  de  Guise, 
to  revenge  the  death  of  his  father,  whom  the 
admiral    had    caused    to    be    killed    in    the    same 


38 


MEMOIRS    OF 


manner    by    Poltrot,    he    was    so    much    incensed 
against    M.    de    Guise,    that    he    declared   with    an 
oath      that     he     would      make     an      example     of 
him ;     and,    indeed,     the     King    would     have     put 
M,    de    Guise    under    an    arrest,    if   he    had    not 
kept    out    of    his    sight     the     w^hole     day.      The 
Queen    my   mother    used   every   argument    to    con- 
vince   King    Charles    that    what    had    been    done 
was  for  the  good  of  the  State  ;   and  this  because, 
as    I    observed   before,   the    King   had    so   great   a 
regard   for  the  admiral,   la   None   and  Teligny,  on 
account    of  their   bravery,    being   himself   a   prince 
of  a  gallant  and  noble  spirit,  and  esteeming  others 
in   whom   he   found  a   similar    disposition.      More- 
over,   these    designing    men    had    insinuated   them- 
selves   into   the     King's    favour    by    proposing    an 
expedition   to  Flanders,  with   a   view   of  extending 
his   dominions    and    aggrandising    his    power,    pro- 
positions  which    they   well    knew   would   secure   to 
themselves     an      influence      over     his     royal      and 
generous   mind. 

Upon  this  occasion,  the  Queen  my  mother 
represented  to  the  King,  that  the  attempt  of 
M.    de    Guise    upon    the    admiral's     life    was    ex- 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


39 


cusable  in  a  son  who,  being  denied  justice, 
had  no  other  means  of  avenging  his  father's 
death.  Moreover,  the  admiral,  *she  said,  had 
deprived  her  by  assassination,  during  his  minority 
and  her  regency,  of  a  faithful  servant  in  the  person 
of  Gharri,  commander  of  the  King's  body-guard, 
which  rendered  him  deserving  of  the  like  treat- 
ment. 

Notwithstanding   that    the   Queen    my   mother 

spoke  thus  to  the  King,  discovering  by  her  ex- 
pressions and  in  her  looks  all  the  grief  which  she 
inwardly  felt  on  the  recollection  of  the  loss  of 
persons  who  had  been  useful  to  her ;  yet,  so  much 
was  King  Charles  inclined  to  save  those  who,  as 
he  thought,  would  one  day  be  serviceable  to  him, 
that  he  still  persisted  in  his  determination  to 
punish    M.   de   Guise,  for  whom  he   ordered  strict 

search  to  be  made. 

At  length  Pardaillan,  disclosing  by  his  men- 
aces, during  the  supper  of  the  Queen  my  mother, 
the  evil  intentions  of  the  Huguenots,  she  plainly 
perceived  that  things  were  brought  to  so  near  a 
crisis,  that,  unless  steps  were  taken  that  very 
night  to  prevent  it,  the   King  and  herself  were  in 


rnjip  i    li0mmmmMl 


m  ' 1  ^  '■ 


\\ 


40 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


41 


danger  of  being  assassinated.  She,  therefore,  came 
to  the  resolution  of  declaring  to  King  Charles  his 
real  situation.  For  this  purpose  she  thought  of 
the  Marshal  de  Rais  as  the  most  proper  person 
to  break  the  matter  to  the  King,  the  marshal 
being  greatly  in   his  favour  and  confidence. 

Accordingly  the  marshal  went  to  the  King  in 
his  closet,  between  the  hours  of  nine  and  ten,  and 
told  him  he  was  come  as  a  faithful  servant  to  dis- 
charge  his    duty,    and   lay   before   him    the    danger 
in    which    he    stood,    if   he   persisted    in    his    reso- 
lution   of    punishing    M.    de    Guise;    as    he   ought 
now  to  be   informed  that  the   attempt    made  upon 
the    admiral's   life    was    not    set    on    foot    by    him 
alone,     but     that     his     (the     King's)     brother     the 
King  of  Poland,   and   the    Queen  his   mother,   had 
their  shares    in    it  :    that  he  must   be  sensible  how 
much    the    Oueen    lamented    Gharri's  assassination, 
for    which    she     had    great    reason,     having    very 
few    servants    about    her    upon    whom    she    could 
rely,     and     as     it     happened     during     the     King's 
minority;  at  the  time,  moreover,  when  France  was 
divided  between  the   Catholics  and  the  Huguenots, 
M.    de    Guise,    being    at    the   head   of  the    former, 


and     the    Prince    of    Conde    of    the    latter,     both 
alike      striving    to    deprive     him    of    his     crown  : 
that,     through     Providence,    both    his    crown    and 
kingdom  had  been  preserved  by  the  prudence  and 
good  conduct  of  the   Queen   Regent,  who,  in   this 
extremity,    found    herself   powerfully   aided   by   the 
?aid    Charri,    for   which   reason    she   had   vowed  to 
avenge    his    death:    that,    as    to    the    admiral,    he 
must    be    ever     considered    as    dangerous    to    the 
State,  and  whatever  show  he  might  make  of  affec- 
tion   for    His    Majesty's   person,    and    zeal    for    his 
service   in    Flanders,   they   must   be   considered   as 
mere   pretences,  which    he  used   to  cover   his    real 
design    of    reducing   the    kingdom    to   a   state    of 

confusion. 

The  marshal  concluded  with  observing  that 
the  original  intention  had  been  to  make  away  with 
the  admiral  only,  as  the  most  obnoxious  man  in  the 
kingdom  ;  but  Maurevel  having  been  so  unfortu- 
nate as  to  fail  in  his  attempt,  and  the  Huguenots 
becoming  desperate  enough  to  resolve  to  take  up 
arms,  with  design  to  attack,  not  only  M.  de 
Guise,  but  the  Queen  his  mother,  and  his  brother 
the    King   of  Poland,    supposing   them,    as  well   as 


1 


42 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


43 


11 


His  Majesty,  to  have  commanded  Maurevel  to 
make  his  attempt,  he  saw  nothing  but  cause  of 
alarm  for  His  Majesty's  safety  ;  as  well  on  the 
part  of  the  Catholics,  if  he  persisted  in  his  re- 
solution to  punish  M.  de  Guise,  as  of  the 
Huguenots,  for  the  reasons  which  he  had  just 
laid  before  him. 


LETTER    V 

THE     MASSACRE     OF     SAINT     BARTHOLOMEW'S     DAY. 

King  Charles,  a  prince  of  great  prudence, 
always  paying  a  particular  deference  to  his  mother, 
and  being  much  attached  to  the  Catholic  religion, 
now  convinced  of  the  intentions  of  the  Huguenots, 
adopted  a  sudden  resolution  of  following  his 
mother's  counsel,  and  putting  himself  under  the 
safeguard  of  the  Catholics.  It  was  not,  however, 
without  extreme  regret  that  he  found  he  had  it 
not  in  his  power  to  save  Teligny,  la  Noue,  and 
M.  de  la  Rochefoucauld. 

He  went  to  the  apartments  of  the  Queen  his 
mother,  and  sending  for  M.  de  Guise  and  all  the 
Princes  and  Catholic  officers,  the  ''  Massacre  of 
Saint  Bartholomew"  was  that  night  resolved  upon. 
Immediately  every  hand  was  at  work  ;  chains 
were  drawn  across  the  streets,  the  alarm  bells  were 
sounded,  and  every  man  repaired  to  his  post, 
according   to  the  orders  he  had   received,  whether 


\  : 


44 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


45 


it  was  to  attack  the  admiral's  quarters,  or  those 
of  the  other  Huguenots.  M.  de  Guise  hastened 
to  the  admiral's,  and  Besme,  a  gentleman  in  the 
service  of  the  former,  a  German  by  birth,  forced 
into  his  chamber,  and  having  slain  him  with  a 
dagger,    threw   his   body   out    of  a   window   to   his 

master. 

I  was  perfectly  ignorant  of  what  was  going 
forward.  I  observed  every  one  to  be  in  motion, 
the  Huguenots,  driven  to  despair  by  the  attack 
upon  the  admiral's  life,  and  the  Guises,  fearing 
they  should  not  have  justice  done  them,  whispering 
all  they  met  in  the  ear. 

The  Huguenots  were  suspicious  of  me  because 
I  was  a  Catholic,  and  the  Catholics  because  I 
was  married  to  the  King  of  Navarre,  who  was  a 
Huguenot.  This  being  the  case,  no  one  spoke 
a  syllable  of  the  matter  to  me. 

x\t  night,  when  I  went  into  the  bed-chamber 
of  the  Queen  my  mother,  I  placed  myself  on  a 
coffer,  next  my  sister  Lorraine,  who,  I  could  not 
but  remark,  appeared  greatly  cast  down.  The 
Queen  my  mother  was  in  conversation  with 
someone,  but,  as  soon  as  she  espied  me,  she  bade 


^ 


me  go  to  bed.     As    I  was  taking  leave,   my  sister 
seized    me    by   the    hand    and    stopped    me,    at    the 
same   time    shedding   a   flood   of  tears  :    ''  For   the 
love  of  God,"  cried   she,   "  do  not  stir  out  of  this 
chamber !  "    I  was  greatly  alarmed  at  this  exclama- 
tion ;    which    the     Queen    my    mother    perceiving, 
called  my  sister  to  her,  and  chid  her  very  severely. 
My  sister   replied   it  was   sending   me   away  to   be 
sacrificed ;    for,    if  any   discovery  should   be   made, 
I   should  be  the  first  victim  of  their  revenge.     The 
Queen  my  mother  made  answer  that,  if  it  pleased 
God,  I  should  receive  no  hurt,  but  it  was  necessary 
I    should  go,   to   prevent  the  suspicion    that  might 
arise  from  my  staying. 

I  perceived  there  was  something  on  foot  which 
I  was  not  to  know,  but  what  it  was  I  could  not 
make  out  from  anything  they  said. 

The  Queen  again  bade  me  go  to  bed  in  a 
peremptory  tone.  My  sister  wished  me  a  good 
night,  her  tears  flowing  apace,  but  she  did  not 
dare  to  say  a  word  more ;  and  I  left  the  bed- 
chamber more  dead  than  alive. 

As  soon  as  I  reached  my  own  closet,  I  threw 
myself  upon  my  knees  and  prayed  to   God  to  take 


..-•— .-^afcHT-  w'^-i^     J^-i.  •»<% 


/ 


7. 


46 


MEMOIRS     OF 


me  into  His  protection  and  save  me  ;  but  from 
whom  or  what,  I  was  ignorant.  Hereupon  the 
King  my  husband,  who  was  already  in  bed,  sent 
for  me.  I  went  to  him,  and  found  the  bed  sur- 
rounded by  thirty  or  forty  Huguenots,  who  were 
entirely  unknown  to  me ;  for  I  had  been  then  but 
a  very  short  time  married.  Their  whole  discourse, 
during  the  night,  was  upon  what  had  happened  to 
the  admiral,  and  they  all  came  to  a  resolution  of 
the  next  day  demanding  justice  of  the  King  against 
M.  de  Guise ;  and,  if  it  was  refused,  to  take  it 
themselves. 

For  my  part,  I  was  unable  to  sleep  a  wink  the 
whole  night,  for  thinking  of  my  sister's  tears  and 
distress,  which  had  greatly  alarmed  me,  although 
I  had  not  the  least  knowledge  of  the  real  cause. 
As  soon  as  day  broke,  the  King  my  husband  said 
he  would  rise  and  play  at  tennis  until  King  Charles 
was  risen,  when  he  would  go  to  him  immediately 
and  demand  justice.  He  left  the  bed-chamber,  and 
all  his  gentlemen  followed. 

As  soon  as  I  beheld  it  was  broad  day,  I  appre- 
hended all  the  danger  my  sister  had  spoken  of 
was  over  ;    and  being  inclined  to  sleep,  I  bade  my 


I 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


47 


nurse   make   the   door    fast,    and    I    applied    myself 
to   take   some   repose.      In    about   an    hour    I    was 
awakened   by   a   violent    noise    at    the    door,    made 
with  both  hands  and  feet,  and  a  voice  calling  out, 
"  Navarre  !    Navarre  !  "     My   nurse,    supposing   the 
King    my   husband    to    be    at    the    door,    hastened 
to  open  it,  when  a  gentleman,  named  M.  de  Teian, 
ran    in,    and   threw   himself  immediately   upon    my 
bed.      He  had  received  a  wound  in   his  arm  from 
a   sword,    and   another    by   a   pike,    and   was    then 
pursued    by   four    archers,    who   followed   him    into 
the  bed-chamber.     Perceiving  these  last,  I  jumped 
out   of    bed,    and    the    poor    gentleman    after    me, 
holding    me    fast    by    the    waist.       I    did    not    then 
know   him  ;    neither   was   I   sure   that   he   came  to 
do    me    no  harm,  or   whether  the    archers  were    in 
pursuit  of  him  or  me.     In  this  situation  I  screamed 
aloud,  and  he  cried  out  likewise,  for  our  fright  was 
mutual.     At   length,    by    God's   providence,    M.    de 
Nancay,  captain  of  the  guard,  came  into  the  bed- 
chamber, and,  seeing  me  thus   surrounded,  though 
he    could    not    help    pitying   me,    he   was    scarcely 
able     to     refrain     from     laughter.        However,     he 
reprimanded    the    archers   very    severely   for    their 


^        «  >    -   r^  -mm^ 


/ 


'm    I    |i^r.M->"i  <r« 


48 


MEMOIRS     OF 


indiscretion,  and  drove  them  out  of  the  chamber. 
At  my  request  he  granted  the  poor  gentleman  his 
life,  and  I  had  him  put  to  bed  in  my  closet,  caused 
his  wounds  to  be  dressed,  and  did  not  suffer  him 
to  quit  my  apartment  until  he  was  perfectly  cured. 
I  changed  my  shift,  because  it  was  stained  with 
the  blood  of  this  man,  and,  whilst  I  was  doing 
so,  de  Nancay  gave  me  an  account  of  the  trans- 
actions of  the  foregoing  night,  assuring  me  that 
the  King  my  husband  was  safe,  and  actually  at 
that  moment  in  the  King's  bed-chamber.  He 
made  me  muffle  myself  up  in  a  cloak,  and  con- 
ducted me  to  the  apartment  of  my  sister,  Madame 
de  Lorraine,  whither  I  arrived  more  than  half 
dead.  As  we  passed  through  the  ante-chamber, 
all  the  doors  of  which  were  wide  open,  a  gentleman 
of  the  name  of  Bourse,  pursued  by  archers,  was 
run  through  the  body  with  a  pike,  and  fell  dead 
at  my  feet.  As  if  I  had  been  killed  by  the  same 
stroke,  I  fell,  and  was  caught  by  M.  de  Nancay 
before  I  reached  the  ground.  As  soon  as  I  re- 
covered from  this  fainting  -  fit,  I  went  into  my 
sister's  bed-chamber,  and  was  immediately  followed 
by    M.    de    Mioflano,    first   gentleman   to   the    King 


( 


/ 


i  I 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


49 


my  husband,  and  Armagnac,  his  first  vald  dc 
chambre,  who  both  came  to  beg  me  to  save  their 
lives.  I  went  and  threw  myself  on  my  knees 
before  the  King  and  the  Queen  my  mother,  and 
obtained  the  lives  of  both  of  them. 

Five  or  six  days  afterwards,  those  who  were 
engaged  in  this  plot,  considering  that  it  was  in- 
complete whilst  the  King  my  husband  and  the 
Prince  of  Condc  remained  alive,  as  their  design 
was  not  only  to  dispose  of  the  Huguenots,  but  of 
the  princes  of  the  blood  likewise  ;  and  knowing 
that  no  attempt  could  be  made  on  my  husband 
whilst  I  continued  to  be  his  wife,  devised  a  scheme 
which  they  suggested  to  the  Queen  my  mother 
for  divorcing  me  from  him.  Accordingly,  one 
holiday,  when  I  waited  upon  her  to  chapel,  she 
charged  me  to  declare  to  her,  upon  my  oath, 
whether  I  believed  my  husband  to  be  like  other 
men  ;  ^'  Because,"  said  she,  ''  if  he  is  not,  I  can 
easily  procure  you  a  divorce  from  him."  I  begged 
her  to  believe  that  I  was  not  sufficiently  competent 
to  answer  such  a  question,  and  could  only  reply, 
as  the   Roman  lady  did  to  her  husband,  when  he 

chid    her    for    not    informing   him  of  his    stinking 

4 


•  ■<: 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


51 


50 


MEMOIRS     OF 


breath,  that,  never  having  approached  any  other 
man  near  enough  to  know  a  difference,  she  thought 
all  men  had  been  alike  in  that  respect.  *'  But," 
said  I,  **  madam,  since  you  have  put  the  question 
to  me,  I  can  only  declare  I  am  content  to  remain 
as  I  am "  ;  and  this  I  said  because  I  suspected 
the  design  of  separating  me  from  my  husband 
was  in  order  to  work  some  mischief  against  him. 


LETTER   VI 

HENRY      DUKE      OF      ANJOU,      ELECTED      KING     OF      POLAND, 

LEAVES      FRANCE HUGUENOT      PLOTS      TO     WITHDRAW 

THE  DUKE  OF  ALENCON  AND  THE  KING  OF  NAVARRE 
FROM  COURT DISCOVERED  AND  DEFEATED  BY  MAR- 
GARET'S   VIGILANCE SHE      DRAWS     UP     AN      ELOQUENT 

DEFENCE,  WHICH  HER  HUSBAND  DELIVERS  BEFORE 
A  COMMITTEE  FROM  THE  COURT  OF  PARLIAMENT — 
ALENCON  AND  HER  HUSBAND  UNDER  A  CLOSE  ARREST, 
REGAIN   THEIR   LIBERTY    BY  THE    DEATH   OF   CHARLES  IX. 

We   accompanied   the    King   of  Poland  as  far 

as  Beaumont.    For  some  months  before  he  quitted 

France,   he    had    used    every   endeavour    to    efface 

from  my  mind  the  ill  offices  he  had  so  ungratefully 

done  me.      He  solicited  to  obtain   the  same  place 

in  my  esteem  which   he  held  during  our  infancy ; 

and,  on  taking   leave   of  me,  made  me   confirm  it 

by  oaths  and  promises.    His  departure  from  France, 

and   King  Charles's   sickness,  which  happened  just 

about  the  same  time,  excited  the  spirit  of  the  two 

factions   into  which   the   kingdom   was   divided,  to 

form  a  variety  of  plots.      The   Huguenots,  on   the 

4—2 


52 


MEMOIRS    OF 


death  of  the  admiral,  had  obtained  from  the  King 
my  husband,  and  my  brother  Alen9on,  a  written 
obhgation  to  avenge  it.  Before  Saint  Bartholomew's 
Day,  they  had  gained  my  brother  over  to  their 
party,  by  the  hope  of  securing  Flanders  for  him. 
They  now  persuaded  my  husband  and  him  to 
leave  the  King  and  Queen  on  their  return,  and 
pass  into  Champagne,  there  to  join  some  troops 
which  were  in  waiting  to  receive  them. 

M.  de  Miossans,  a  Catholic  gentleman,  having 
received    an   intimation   of  this   design,   considered 
it  so  prejudicial  to  the    interests   of  the    King   his 
master,  that   he   communicated   it  to  me  with  the 
intention   of  frustrating  a  plot  of  so  much  danger 
to  themselves  and  to  the  State.    I  went  immediately 
to   the    King  and   the  Queen  my   mother,    and   in- 
formed  them  that   I   had   a  matter  of  the   utmost 
importance  to  lay  before   them;    but   that  I  could 
not   declare    it    unless   they   would    be    pleased    to 
promise    me    that    no    harm    should   ensue   from   it 
to  such  as  I  should  name  to  them  ;    and  that  they 
would    put    a    stop    to   what    was    going   forward, 
without  publishing  their  knowledge  of  it.     Having 
obtained  my  request,   I  told  them  that  my  brother 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


53 


Alen^on  and  the  King  my  husband  had  an 
intention,  on  the  very  next  day,  of  joining  some 
Huguenot  troops,  which  expected  them,  in  order 
to  fulfil  the  engagement  they  had  made  upon  the 
admiral's  death ;  and  for  this  their  intention,  I 
begged  they  might  be  excused,  and  that  they 
might  be  prevented  from  going  away  without  any 
discovery  being  made  that  their  designs  had  been 
found  out.  All  this  was  granted  me,  and  measures 
were  so  prudently  taken  to  stay  them,  that  they 
had  not  the  least  suspicion  that  their  intended 
evasion  was  known.  Soon  after  we  arrived  at 
Saint  -  Germains,  where  we  stayed  some  time,  on 
account  of  the  King's  indisposition.  All  this  while 
my  brother  Alengon  used  every  means  he  could 
devise  to  ingratiate  himself  with  me,  until  at  last 
I  promised  him  my  friendship,  as  I  had  before 
done  to  my  brother,  the  King  of  Poland.  As  he 
had  been  brought  up  at  a  distance  from  Court, 
we  had  hitherto  known  very  little  of  each  other, 
and  kept  ourselves  at  a  distance.  Now  that  he 
had  made  the  first  advances,  in  so  respectful  and 
affectionate  a  manner,  I  resolved  to  receive  him 
into   a   firm   friendship,    and   to  interest   myself  in 


54 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


55 


whatever  concerned  him,  without  prejudice,  how- 
ever, to  the  interests  of  my  good  brother,  King 
Charles,  whom  I  loved  more  than  anyone  besides, 
and  who  continued  to  entertain  a  great  regard  for 
me,  of  which  he  gave  me  proofs  as  long  as  he  lived. 

Meanwhile  King  Charles  was  daily  growing 
worse,  and  the  Huguenots  constantly  forming  new 
plots.  They  were  very  desirous  to  get  my  brother 
the  Duke  of  Alen9on  and  the  King  my  husband 
away  from  Court.  I  got  intelligence,  from  time 
to  time,  of  their  designs  ;  and,  providentially,  the 
Queen  my  mother  defeated  their  intentions  when 
a  day  had  been  fixed  on  for  the  arrival  of  the 
Huguenot  troops  at  Saint-Germains.  To  avoid  this 
visit,  we  set  off  the  night  before  for  Paris,  two 
hours  after  midnight,  putting  King  Charles  in  a 
litter,  and  the  Queen  my  mother  taking  my 
brother  and  the  King  my  husband  with  her  in 
her  own  carriage. 

They  did  not  experience  on  this  occasion 
such  mild  treatment  as  they  had  hitherto  done, 
for  the  King  going  to  the  Wood  of  Vincennes, 
they  were  not  permitted  to  set  foot  out  of  the 
palace.      This   misunderstanding   was    so    far    from 


,. 


being  mitigated  by  time,  that  the  mistrust  and 
discontent  were  continually  increasing,  owing  to 
the  insinuations  and  bad  advice  offered  to  the 
King  by  those  who  wished  the  ruin  and  downfall  of 
our  house.  To  such  a  height  had  these  jealousies 
risen  that  the  Marshals  Montmorency  and  de 
Cosse  were  put  under  a  close  arrest,  and  la  Mole 
and  the  Count  de  Donas  executed.  Matters  were 
now  arrived  at  such  a  pitch  that  commissioners 
were  appointed  from  the  Court  of  Parliament  to 
hear  and  determine  upon  the  case  of  my  brother 
and  the  King  my  husband. 

My  husband,  having  no  counsellor  to  assist 
him,  desired  me  to  draw  up  his  defence  in  such 
a  manner  that  he  might  not  implicate  any 
person,  and,  at  the  same  time,  clear  my  brother 
and  himself  from  any  criminality  of  conduct. 
With  God's  help  I  accomphshed  this  task  to  his 
great  satisfaction,  and  to  the  surprise  of  the  com- 
missioners, who  did  not  expect  to  find  them  so 
well  prepared  to  justify  themselves. 

As  it  was  apprehended,  after  the  death  of  la 
Mole  and  the  Count  de  Donas,  that  their  lives 
were   likewise   in   danger,    I   had   resolved   to   save 


\ 


!  \ 


56 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


57 


them  at  the  hazard  of  my  own  ruin  with  the 
King,  whose  favour  I  entirely  enjoyed  at  that 
time.  I  was  suffered  to  pass  to  and  from  them 
in  my  coach,  with  my  women,  who  were  not  even 
required  by  the  guard  to  unmask,  nor  was  my 
coach  ever  searched.  This  being  the  case,  I  had 
intended  to  convey  away  one  of  them  disguised  in 
a  female  habit.  But  the  difficulty  lay  in  settHng 
betwixt  themselves  which  should  remain  behind 
in  prison,  they  being  closely  watched  by  their 
guards,  and  the  escape  of  one  bring  the  other's 
life  into  hazard.  Thus  they  could  never  agree 
upon  the  point,  each  of  them  wishing  to  be  the 
person  I  should  deliver  from  confinement. 

But  Providence  put  a  period  to  their  imprison- 
ment by  a  means  which  proved  very  unfortunate 
for  me.  This  was  no  other  than  the  death  of 
King  Charles,  who  was  the  only  stay  and  support 
of  my  life ;  a  brother  from  whose  hands  I  never 
received  anything  but  good  ;  who,  during  the  per- 
secution I  underwent  at  Angers,  through  my 
brother  Anjou,  assisted  me  with  all  his  advice 
and  credit.  In  a  w^ord,  when  I  lost  King  Charles, 
I  lost  everything. 


i 


!  I 


LETTER    VII 

ACCESSION     OF     HENRY     III.  —  A     JOURNEY     TO     LYONS  — 
MARGARET'S    FAITH    IN    SUPERNATURAL    INTELLIGENCE. 

After  this  fatal  event,  which  was  as  unfor- 
tunate for  France  as  for  me,  we  went  to  Lyons 
to  give  the  meeting  to  the  King  of  Poland,  now 
Henry  III.  of  France.  The  new  King  was  as 
much  governed  by  le  Guast  as  ever,  and  had  left 
this  intriguing,  mischievous  man  behind  in  France 
to  keep  his  party  together.  Through  this  man's 
insinuations  he  had  conceived  the  most  confirmed 
jealousy  of  my  brother  Alengon.  He  suspected 
that  I  was  the  bond  that  connected  the  King 
my  husband  and  my  brother,  and  that,  to  dis- 
solve their  union,  it  would  be  necessary  to  create 
a  coolness  between  me  and  my  husband,  and  to 
work  up  a  quarrel  of  rivalship  betwixt  them  both 
by  means  of  Madame  de  Sauve,  whom  they  both 
visited.  This  abominable  plot,  which  proved  the 
source  of  so  much  disquietude  and  unhappiness,  as 


ii 


eg  MEMOIRS     OF 

well  to  my  brother  as  myself,  was  as  artfully  con- 
ducted as  it  was  wickedly  designed. 

Many  have  held  that  God  has  great  personages 
more  immediately  under    His  protection,  and  that 
minds    of    superior    excellence    have    bestowed    on 
them    a    good    genius,    or    secret    intelligencer,    to 
apprise  them  of  good,   or  warn   them  against   evil. 
Of   this    number    I    might    reckon    the    Queen    my 
mother,  who   has   had   frequent  intimations  of  the 
kind  ;  particularly  the  very  night  before  the  tourna- 
ment which  proved  so  fatal  to  the  King  my  father, 
she   dreamed    that    she    saw   him   wounded    in   the 
eye,  as  it  really  happened  ;  upon  which  she  awoke, 
and  begged  him  not  to  run  a  course  that  day,  but 
content   himself  with  looking   on.     Fate  prevented 
the   nation  from  enjoying  so  much  happiness  as  it 
would    have    done    had    he     followed    her    advice. 
Whenever   she   lost   a   child,    she   beheld   a   bright 
flame   shining  before   her,   and   would   immediately 
cry  out,  **God  save   my  children!"   well    knowing 
it   was    the    harbinger    of   the    death    of   some    one 
of  them,  which   melancholy   news   was    sure  to  be 
confirmed    very    shortly    after.      During    her    very 
dangerous    illness    at    Metz,    where    she    caught    a 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


59 


pestilential  fever,   either  from  the  coal  fires,   or  by 
visiting  some  of  the  nunneries  which  had  been  in- 
fected, and  from  which  she  was  restored  to  health 
and  to  the  kingdom  through  the  great  skill  and  ex- 
perience of  that  modern  iEsculapius,  M.  de  Castillan, 
her  physician— I   say,    during  that   illness,  her  bed 
being    surrounded    by    my    brother    King    Charles, 
my  brother   and    sister    Lorraine,    several    members 
of    the    Council,    besides    many    ladies    and    Prin- 
cesses,  not   choosing   to   quit   her,  though   without 
hopes  of  her  life,  she  was  heard  to  cry  out,  as  if 
she  saw  the  battle  of  Jarnac  :  ''  There  !  see  how  they 
flee  !     My  son,  follow  them  to  victory !    Ah,  my  son 
falls  !     O  my  God,  save  him  !     See  there  !  the  Prince 
of  Conde  is  dead !  "     All  who  were  present  looked 
upon  these  words  as  proceeding  from  her  delirium, 
as  she  knew  that  my  brother  Anjou  was  on  the  point 
of  giving  battle,  and  thought  no   more  of  it.     On 
the    night    following,    M.    de    Losses    brought   the 
news  of  the  battle  ;   and,  it  being  supposed  that  she 
would  be  pleased  to  hear  of  it,  she  was  awakened,  at 
which  she  appeared  to  be  angry,  saying:  ''  Did  I  not 
know  it  yesterday  ?  "     It  was  then  that  those  about 
her  recollected  what  I  have  now  related,  and  con- 


6o 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


6l 


)i 


1 


eluded  that  it  was  no  delirium,  but  one  of  those 
revelations  made  by  God  to  great  and  illustrious 
persons.  Ancient  history  furnishes  many  examples 
of  the  like  kind  amongst  the  pagans,  as  the  appari- 
tion of  Brutus  and  many  others,  which  I  shall  not 
mention,  it  not  being  my  intention  to  illustrate  these 
Memoirs  with  such  narratives,  but  only  to  relate  the 
truth,  and  that  with  as  much  expedition  as  I  am 
able,  that  you  may  be  the  sooner  in  possession  of  my 
story. 

I  am  far  from  supposing  that  I  am  worthy  of 
these  divine  admonitions ;  nevertheless,  I  should 
accuse  myself  of  ingratitude  towards  my  God  for 
the  benefits  I  have  received,  which  I  esteem  myself 
obliged  to  acknowledge  whilst  I  live ;  and  I  further 
believe  myself  bound  to  bear  testimony  of  His  good- 
ness and  power,  and  the  mercies  He  hath  shown 
me,  so  that  I  can  declare  no  extraordinary  accident 
ever  befel  me,  whether  fortunate  or  otherwise,  but  I 
received  some  warning  of  it,  either  by  dream  or  in 
some  other  way,  so  that  I  may  say  with  the  poet — 

"  De  mon  bien,  on  mon  mal, 
Mon  esprit  m'est  oracle." 
(Whate'er  of  good  or  ill  befell, 
My  mind  was  oracle  to  tell.) 


1 


And  of  this  I  had  a  convincing  proof  on  the  arrival 
of  the  King  of  Poland,  when  the  Queen  my  mother 
went  to  meet  him.     Amidst  the  embraces  and  com- 
pliments of  welcome  in  that  warm  season,  crowded 
as  we  were  together  and  stifling  with  heat,  I  found  a 
universal  shivering  come  over  me,  which  was  plainly 
perceived  by  those  near  me.     It  was  with  difficulty 
I  could  conceal  what  I   felt  when  the  King,  having 
saluted   the   Queen   my   mother,   came    forward   to 
salute  me.     This  secret  intimation  of  what  was  to 
happen  hereafter  made  a  strong  impression  on  my 
mind  at  the  moment,  and  I  thought  of  it  shortly 
after,  when   I  discovered  that   the    King   had   con- 
ceived a  hatred  of  me  through  the  malicious  sugges- 
tions of  le  Guast,  who  had  made  him  believe,  since 
the    King's    death,    that    I    espoused    my    brother 
Alen9on's  party  during  his  absence,  and  cemented 
a   friendship   betwixt    the    King    my   husband    and 
him. 


L' 


62 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


63 


LETTER    Vni 


WHAT    HAPPENED    AT    LYONS. 


An  opportunity  was  diligently  sought  by  my 
enemies  to  effect  their  design  of  bringing  about  a 
misunderstanding  betwixt  my  brother  Alengon,  the 
King  my  husband  and  me,  by  creating  a  jealousy 
of  me  in  my  husband,  and  in  my  brother  and  hus- 
band, on  account  of  their  mutual  love  for  Madame 
de  Sauve. 

One  afternoon,  the  Queen  my  mother  having 
retired  to  her  closet  to  finish  some  despatches  which 
were  likely  to  detain  her  there  for  some  time, 
Madame  de  Nevers,  your  kinsw^oman;  Madame  de 
Rais,  another  of  your  relations ;  Bourdeille  and 
Surgeres  asked  me  whether  I  would  not  w^ish  to 
see  a  little  of  the  city.  Whereupon  Mademoiselle 
de  Montigny,  the  niece  of  Madame  Usez,  observing 
to  us  that  the  Abbey  of  Saint  Peter  was  a  beautiful 
convent,  we  all  resolved  to  visit  it.  She  then 
begged  to  go  with  us,  as  she  said  she  had  an  aunt 


in   that  convent,   and   as  it    was  not   easy  to   gain 
admission  into  it,  except  in  the  company  of  persons 
of  distinction.     Accordingly,  she  went  with  us  ;  and 
there  being  six   of  us,   the   carriage   was    crow^ded. 
Over  and  above  those  I  have  mentioned,  there  was 
Madame  de  Curton,  the  lady  of  my  bed-chamber,  who 
always  attended  me.     Liancourt,  first  esquire  to  the 
King,  and  Camille  placed  themselves  on  the  steps  of 
Torigni's  carriage,  supporting  themselves  as  well  as 
they   were   able,    making   themselves  merry  on   the 
occasion,   and    saying   they  would    go    and   see    the 
handsome  nuns  too.     I  look  upon  it  as  ordered  by 
Divine  Providence  that  I  should  have  Mademoiselle 
de  Montigny  with  me,  who  was  not  well  acquainted 
with  any   lady  of  the  company,   and  that  the  two 
gentlemen  just    mentioned,    w^ho  were   in    the   con- 
fidence of   King  Henry,   should   likewise   be   of  the 
party,  as  they  were  able  to  clear  me  of  the  calumny 
intended  to  be  fixed  upon  me. 

Whilst  we  were  viewing  the  convent,  my 
carriage  waited  for  us  in  the  square.  In  the  square 
many  gentlemen  belonging  to  the  Court  had  their 
lodgings.  My  carriage  was  easily  to  be  distin- 
guished, as  it  was  gilt  and  lined  with  yellow  velvet 


I 


mimir 


64 


MEMOIRS    OF 


trimmed  with  silver.  We  had  not  come  out  of  the 
convent  when  the  King  passed  through  the  square 
on  his  way  to  see  Quelus,  who  was  then  sick.     He 

had  with  him  the  King  my  husband,   D'O and 

the  fat  fellow  Ruffe. 

The  King,  observing  no  one  in  my  carriage, 
turned  to  my  husband  and  said  :  *'  There  is  your 
wife's  coach,  and  that  is  the  house  where  Bide 
lodges.  Bide  is  sick,  and  I  will  engage  my  word 
she  is  gone  upon  a  visit  to  him.  Go,"  said  he  to 
Ruffe,  **  and  see  whether  she  is  not  there."  In 
saying  this,  the  King  addressed  himself  to  a  proper 
tool  for  his  malicious  purpose,  for  this  fellow  Ruffe 
was  entirely  devoted  to  le  Guast.  I  need  not  tell 
you  he  did  not  find  me  there ;  how^ever,  knowing 
the  King's  intention,  he,  to  favour  it,  said  loud 
enough  for  the  King  my  husband  to  hear  him : 
"  The  birds  have  been  there,  but  they  are  now 
flown."  This  furnished  sufftcient  matter  for  con- 
versation until  they  reached  home. 

Upon  this  occasion,  the  King  my  husband 
displayed  all  the  good  sense  and  generosity  of 
temper  for  which  he  is  remarkable.  He  saw  through 
the  design,  and  he  despised  the  maliciousness  of  it. 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


65 


The  King  my  brother  was  anxious  to  see  the 
Queen  my  mother  before  me,  to  whom  he  im- 
parted the  pretended  discovery,  and  she,  whether 
to  please  a  son  on  whom  she  doted,  or  whether 
she  really  gave  credit  to  the  story,  had  related  it  to 
some  ladies  with  much  seeming  anger. 

Soon  afterwards  I  returned  with  the  ladies  who 
had  accompanied  me  to  Saint  Peter's,  entirely  igno- 
rant of  what  had  happened.  I  found  the  King  my 
husband  in  our  apartments,  who  began  to  laugh 
on  seeing  me,  and  said:  *' Go  immediately  to  the 
Queen  your  mother,  but  I  promise  you  you  will 
not  return  very  well  pleased."  I  asked  him  the 
reason,  and  what  had  happened.  He  answered:  ''I 
shall  tell  you  nothing;  but  be  assured  of  this,  that 
I  do  not  give  the  least  credit  to  the  story,  which 
I  plainly  perceive  to  be  fabricated  in  order  to  stir 
up  a  difference  betwixt  us  two,  and  break  off  the 
friendly  intercourse  between  your  brother  and  me." 

Finding  I  could  get  no  further  information  on 
the  subject  from  him,  I  went  to  the  apartment  of 
the  Queen  my  mother.  I  met  M.  de  Guise  in 
the  ante-chamber,  who  was  not  displeased  at  the 
prospect  of  a  dissension  in  our  family,  hoping  that 

5 


i 


66 


MEMOIRS    OF 


he  might  make  some  advantage  of  it.  He  addressed 
me  in  these  words  :  ''  I  waited  here  expecting  to  see 
you,  in  order  to  inform  you  that  some  ill  office  has 
been  done  you  with  the  Queen."     He  then  told  me 

the  story  he  had  learned  of  D'O ,  who,   being 

intimate  with  your  kinswoman,  had  informed  M.  de 
Guise  of  it,  that  he  might  apprise  us. 

I  went  into  the  Queen's  bed-chamber,  but  did 
not  find  my  mother  there.  However,  I  saw  Ma- 
dame de  Nemours,  the  rest  of  the  Princesses  and 
other  ladies,  who  all  exclaimed  on  seeing  me:  ''  Good 
God !  the  Queen  your  mother  is  in  such  a  rage  ; 
we  would  advise  you,  for  the  present,  to  keep  out  of 
her  sight.''— *' Yes,"  said  I,  ''  so  I  would,  had  I  been 
guilty  of  what  the  King  has  reported  ;  but  I  assure 
you  all  I  am  entirely  innocent,  and  must  therefore 
speak  with  her  and  clear  myself." 

I  then  went  into  her  closet,  which  was  separated 
from  the  bed-chamber  by  a  slight  partition  only,  so 
that  our  whole  conversation  could  be  distinctly 
heard.  She  no  sooner  set  eyes  upon  me  than  she 
flew  into  a  great  passion,  and  said  everything  that 
the  fury  of  her  resentment  suggested.  I  related  to 
her  the  whole  truth,  and  begged  to  refer  her  to  the 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


67 


company  which  attended  me,  to  the  number  of  ten 
or  twelve  persons,  desiring  her  not  to  rely  on  the 
testimony  of  those  more  immediately  about  me, 
but  examine  Mademoiselle  Montigny,  who  did  not 
belong  to  me,  and  Liancourt  and  Camille,  who 
were  the  King's  servants. 

She  would  not  hear  a  word  I  had  to  offer, 
but  continued  to  rate  me  in  a  furious  manner; 
whether  it  was  through  fear,  or  affection  for  her 
son,  or  whether  she  believed  the  story  in  earnest, 
I  know  not.  When  I  observed  to  her  that  I 
understood  the  King  had  done  me  this  ill  office 
in  her  opinion,  her  anger  was  redoubled,  and  she 
endeavoured  to  make  me  believe  that  she  had  been 
informed  of  the  circumstance  by  one  of  her  own 
valets  de  chainbre,  who  had  himself  seen  me  at  the 
place.  Perceiving  that  I  gave  no  credit  to  this 
account  of  the  matter,  she  became  more  and  more 
incensed  against  me. 

All  that  was  said  was  perfectly  heard  by  those 
in  the  next  room.  At  length  I  left  her  closet, 
much  chagrined  ;  and  returning  to  my  own  apart- 
ments, I  found  the  King  my  husband  there,  who 
said  to  me : 

5—2 


I 


I 


68 


MEMOIRS     OF 


**  Well,  was  it  not  as  I  told  you  ?  "  He, 
seeing  me  under  great  concern,  desired  me  not  to 
grieve  about  it,  adding  "  that  Liancourt  and 
Camille  would  attend  the  King  that  night  in  his 
bed-chamber,  and  relate  the  affair  as  it  really  was; 
and  to-morrow,"  continued  he,  "  the  Queen  your 
mother  will  receive  you  in  a  very  different  manner." 

"  But,  sir,"  replied  I,  "  I  have  received  too 
gross  an  affront  in  public  to  forgive  those  who  were 
the  occasion  of  it ;  but  that  is  nothing  when  com- 
pared with  the  malicious  intention  of  causing  so 
heavy  a  misfortune  to  befall  me  as  to  create  a 
variance  betwixt  you  and  me." 

**  But,"  said  he,  *'  God  be  thanked,  they  have 
failed  in  it." 

*'  For  that,"  answered  I,  ''  I  am  the  more 
beholden  to  God  and  your  amiable  disposition. 
However,"  continued  I,  "  we  may  derive  this  good 
from  it,  that  it  ought  to  be  a  warning  to  us  to  put 
ourselves  upon  our  guard  against  the  King's  strata- 
gems to  bring  about  a  disunion  betwixt  you  and  my 
brother,  by  causing  a  rupture  betwixt  you  and  me." 

Whilst  I  was  saying  this,  my  brother  entered 
the  apartment,  and  I  made  them  renew  their  pro- 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


69 


testations  of  friendship.  But  what  oaths  or  pro- 
mises can  prevail  against  love  !  This  will  appear 
more  fully  in  the  sequel  of  my  story. 

An  Italian  banker,  who  had  concerns  with  my 
brother,  came  to  him  the  next  morning,  and  invited 
him,  the  King  my  husband,  myself,  the  Princesses 
and  other  ladies,  to  partake  of  an  entertainment 
in  a  garden  belonging  to  him.  Having  made  it  a 
constant  rule,  before  and  after  I  married,  as  long 
as  I  remained  in  the  Court  of  the  Queen  my 
mother,  to  go  to  no  place  without  her  permission, 
I  waited  on  her,  at  her  return  from  Mass,  and 
asked  leave  to  be  present  at  this  banquet.  She 
refused  to  give  any  leave,  and  said  she  did  not 
care  where  I  went.  I  leave  you  to  judge,  who 
know  my  temper,  whether  I  was  not  greatly 
mortified  at  this  rebuff. 

Whilst  we  were  enjoying  this  entertainment, 
the  King,  having  spoken  with  Liancourt,  Camille, 
and  Mademoiselle  Montigny,  was  apprised  of  the 
mistake  which  the  malice  or  misapprehension  of 
Ruffe  had  led  him  into.  Accordingly,  he  went  to 
the  Queen  my  mother  and  related  the  whole  truth, 
entreating   her   to  remove  any  ill  impressions  that 


70 


MEMOIRS    OF 


might  remain  with  me,  as  he  perceived  that  I  was 
not  deficient  in  point  of  understanding,  and  feared 
that  I  might  be  induced  to  engage  in  some  plan  of 
revenge. 

When  I  returned  from  the  banquet  before 
mentioned,  I  found  that  what  the  King  my  hus- 
band had  foretold  was  come  to  pass  ;  for  the 
Queen  my  mother  sent  for  me  into  her  back 
closet,  which  was  adjoining  the  King's,  and  told 
me  that  she  was  now  acquainted  with  the  truth, 
and  found  I  had  not  deceived  her  with  a  false 
story.  She  had  discovered,  she  said,  that  there 
was  not  the  least  foundation  for  the  report  her 
valet  de  chanibrc  had  made,  and  should  dismiss  him 
her  service  as  a  bad  man.  As  she  perceived  by 
my  looks  that  I  saw  through  this  disguise,  she  said 
everything  she  could  think  of  to  persuade  me  to  a 
belief  that  the  King  had  not  mentioned  it  to  her. 
She  continued  her  arguments,  and  I  still  appeared 
incredulous.  At  length  the  King  entered  the  closet, 
and  made  many  apologies,  declaring  he  had  been 
imposed  on,  and  assuring  me  of  his  most  cordial 
friendship  and  esteem  ;  and  thus  matters  were  set 
to  rights  again. 


MARGARET    DE    VALOIS 


71 


LETTER    IX 


FRESH      INTRIGUES MARRIAGE      OF      HENRY     III. BUSSI 

ARRIVES    AT    COURT    AND    NARROWLY     ESCAPES    ASSASSI- 
NATION. 

After  staying  some  time  at  Lyons,  we  went 
to  Avignon.  Le  Guast,  not  daring  to  hazard  any 
fresh  imposture,  and  finding  that  my  conduct 
afforded  no  ground  for  jealousy  on  the  part  of  my 
husband,  plainly  perceived  that  he  could  not,  by 
that  means,  bring  about  a  misunderstanding  betwixt 
my  brother  and  the  King  my  husband.  He  there- 
fore resolved  to  try  what  he  could  effect  through 
Madame  de  Sauve.  In  order  to  do  this,  he 
obtained  such  an  influence  over  her  that  she 
acted  entirely  as  he  directed  ;  insomuch  that,  by 
his  artful  instructions,  the  passion  which  these 
young  men  had  conceived,  hitherto  wavering  and 
cold,  as  is  generally  the  case  at  their  time  of  life, 
became  of  a  sudden  so  violent  that  ambition  and 
every  obligation  of  duty  were  at  once  absorbed  by 
their  attentions  to  this  woman. 


72 


MEMOIRS    OF 


)i 


This  occasioned  such  a  jealousy  betwixt  them 
that,  though  her  favours  were  divided  with  M.  de 
Guise,  le  Guast,  de  Souvray  and  others,  any  one 
of  whom  she  preferred  to  the  brothers-in-law,  yet 
such  was  the  infatuation  of  these  last,  that  they 
considered  each  other  as  their  only  rival. 

To  carry  on  le  Guast's  sinister  designs,  this 
woman  persuaded  the  King  my  husband  that  I 
was  jealous  of  her  ;  and  on  that  account  it  was 
that  I  joined  with  my  brother.  As  we  are  ready 
to  give  ear  and  credit  to  those  we  love,  he  believed 
all  she  said.  From  this  time  he  became  distant 
and  reserved  towards  me,  shunning  my  presence 
as  much  as  possible  ;  whereas,  before,  he  was 
open  and  communicative  to  me  as  to  a  sister,  well 
knowing  that  I  yielded  to  his  pleasure  in  all  things, 
and  was  far  from  harbouring  jealousy  of  any  kind. 

What  I  had  dreaded,  I  now  perceived  had 
come  to  pass.  This  was  the  loss  of  his  favour 
and  good  opinion ;  to  preserve  which  I  had  studied 
to  gain  his  confidence  by  a  ready  compliance  with 
his  wishes,  well  knowing  that  mistrust  is  the  sure 
forerunner  of  hatred. 

I    now   turned   my   mind    to   an    endeavour   to 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


73 


wean  my  brother's  affection  for  Madame  de  Sauve, 
in  order  to  counterplot  le  Guast  in  his  design  to 
bring  about  a  division,  and  thereby  to  effect  our 
ruin.  I  used  every  means  with  my  brother  to 
divert  his  passion  ;  but  the  fascination  was  too 
strong,  and  my  pains  proved  ineffectual.  In  any- 
thing else,  my  brother  would  have  suffered  himself 
to  be  ruled  by  me ;  but  the  charms  of  this  Circe, 
aided  by  that  sorcerer,  le  Guast,  were  too  powerful 
to  be  dissolved  by  my  advice.  So  far  was  he 
from  profiting  by  my  counsel,  that  he  was  weak 
enough  to  communicate  it  to  her.  So  blind  are 
lovers  ! 

Her  vengeance  was  excited  by  this  communica- 
tion, and  she  now  entered  more  fully  into  the 
designs  of  le  Guast.  In  consequence,  she  used  all 
her  art  to  make  the  King  my  husband  conceive 
an  aversion  for  me  ;  insomuch  that  he  scarcely 
ever  spoke  with  me.  He  left  her  late  at  night, 
and,  to  prevent  our  meeting  in  the  morning,  she 
directed  him  to  come  to  her  at  the  Queen's  levee, 
which  she  duly  attended  ;  after  which  he  passed 
the  rest  of  the  day  with  her.  My  brother  likewise 
followed   her  with   the   greatest  assiduity,  and   she 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


75 


74 


MEMOIRS     OF 


had  the  artifice  to  make  each  of  them  think  that  i 

f 
he  alone  had  any  place  in  her  esteem.     Thus  was 

a  jealousy  kept  up  betwixt  them,  and,  in  conse- 
quence, disunion  and  mutual  ruin  ! 

We  made  a  considerable  stay  at  Avignon, 
from  whence  we  proceeded  through  Burgundy  and 
Champagne  to  Rheims,  where  the  King's  marriage 
was  celebrated.  From  Rheims  we  came  to  Paris, 
things  going  on  in  their  usual  train,  and  le  Guast 
prosecuting  his  designs  with  all  the  success  he 
could  wish.  At  Paris  my  brother  was  joined  by 
Bussi,  whom  he  received  with  all  the  favour  which 
his  bravery  merited.  He  was  inseparable  from  my 
brother,  in  consequence  of  which  I  frequently  saw 
him,  for  my  brother  and  I  were  always  together, 
his  household  being  equally  at  my  devotion  as  if 
it  were  my  own.  Your  aunt,  remarking  this 
harmony  betwixt  us,  has  often  told  me  that  it 
called  to  her  recollection  the  times  of  my  uncle, 
M.  d'Orleans,  and  my  aunt,  Madame  de  Savoye. 

Le  Guast  thought  this  a  favourable  circum- 
stance to  complete  his  design.  Accordingly,  he 
suggested  to  Madame  de  Sauve  to  make  my 
husband    believe    that    it   was    on    the   account   of 


Bussi  I  frequented  my  brother's  apartments  so 
constantly. 

The  King  my  husband  being  fully  informed 
of  all  my  proceedings  from  persons  in  his  service 
who  attended  me  everywhere,  could  not  be  induced 
to  lend  an  ear  to  this  story.  Le  Guast,  finding 
himself  foiled  in  this  quarter,  applied  to  the  King, 
who  was  well  inclined  to  listen  to  the  tale,  on 
account  of  his  dislike  to  my  brother  and  me, 
whose  friendship  for  each  other  was  unpleasing 
to  him. 

Besides  this,  he  was  incensed  against  Bussi, 
who,  being  formerly  attached  to  him,  had  now 
devoted  himself  wholly  to  my  brother  ;  an  acqui- 
sition which,  on  account  of  the  celebrity  of  Bussi's 
fame  for  parts  and  valour,  redounded  greatly  to  m}' 
brother's  honour,  whilst  it  increased  the  malice  and 
envy  of  his  enemies. 

The  King,  thus  worked  upon  by  le  Guast, 
mentioned  it  to  the  Queen  my  mother,  thinking  it 
would  have  the  same  effect  on  her  as  the  tale  which 
was  trumped  up  at  Lyons.  But  she,  seeing  through 
the  whole  design,  showed  him  the  improbability  of 
the  story,  adding  that  he  must  have  some  wicked 


I    I 


76 


MEMOIRS     OF 


people  about  him,  who  could  put  such  notions  in 
his  head,  observing  that  I  was  very  unfortunate 
to  have  fallen  upon  such  evil  times.  ''  In  my 
younger  days,"  said  she,  *'we  were  allowed  to 
converse  freely  with  all  the  gentlemen  who  be- 
longed to  the  King  our  father,  the  Dauphin,  and 
M.  d'Orleans,  your  uncles.  It  was  common  for 
them  to  assemble  in  the  bed-chamber  of  Madame 
Margaret,  your  aunt,  as  well  as  in  mine,  and 
nothing  was  thought  of  it.  Neither  ought  it  to 
appear  strange  that  Bussi  sees  my  daughter  in  the 
presence  of  her  husband's  servants.  They  are  not 
shut  up  together.  Bussi  is  a  person  of  quality, 
and  holds  the  first  place  in  your  brother's  family. 
What  grounds  are  there  for  such  a  calumny?  At 
Lyons  you  caused  me  to  offer  her  an  affront,  which 
I  fear  she  will  never  forget." 

The  King  was  astonished  to  hear  his  mother 
talk  in  this  manner,  and  interrupted  her  with 
saying:  "  Madam,  I  only  relate  what  I  have  heard." 
— '*But  who  is  it,"  answered  she,  "that  tells  you 
all  this  ?  I  fear  no  one  that  intends  you  any  good, 
but  rather  one  that  wishes  to  create  divisions 
amongst  you  all." 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


77 


leff  As  soon  as  the  King  had  left  her  she  told  me 
all  that  had  passed,  and  said:  **You  are  unfortunate 
to  live  in  these  times."  Then  calling  your  aunt, 
Madame  de  Dampierre,  they  entered  into  a  dis- 
course concerning  the  pleasures  and  innocent 
freedoms  of  the  times  they  had  seen,  when  scandal 
and  malevolence  were  unknown  at  Court. 

Le  Guast,  finding  this  plot  miscarry,  was  not 
long  in  contriving  another.  He  addressed  himself 
for  this  purpose  to  certain  gentlemen  who  attended 
the  King  my  husband.  These  had  been  formerly  the 
friends  of  Bussi,  but,  envying  the  glory  he  had  ob- 
tained, were  now  become  his  enemies.  Under  the 
mask  of  zeal  for  their  master,  they  disguised  the 
envy  which  they  harboured  in  their  breasts.  They 
entered  into  a  design  of  assassinating  Bussi  as  he 
left  my  brother  to  go  to  his  own  lodgings,  which 
was  generally  at  a  late  hour.  They  knew  that  he 
was  always  accompanied  home  by  fifteen  or  sixteen 
gentlemen,  belonging  to  my  brother,  and  that, 
notwithstanding  he  wore  no  sword,  having  been 
lately  wounded  in  the  right  arm,  his  presence  was 
sufficient  to  inspire  the  rest  with  courage. 

In  order,  therefore,  to   make   sure  work,   they 


76 


MEMOIRS    OF 


people  about  him,  who  could  put  such  notions  in 
his   head,    observing   that    I   was   very   unfortunate 
to   have    fallen    upon    such   evil    times.      *'  In    my 
younger    days,"    said    she,    ''we    were    allowed    to 
converse    freely    with    all    the    gentlemen    who    be- 
longed  to  the  King  our   father,   the   Dauphin,  and 
M.    d'Orleans,   your   uncles.      It   was   common   for 
them  to  assemble  in  the  bed-chamber  of  Madame 
Margaret,    your    aunt,    as    well    as    in    mine,   and 
nothing  was   thought   of  it.      Neither   ought   it   to 
appear  strange  that  Bussi  sees  my  daughter  in  the 
presence  of  her  husband's  servants.     They  are  not 
shut    up    together.      Bussi   is   a   person  of  quality, 
and  holds  the  first  place  in  your  brother's  family. 
What  grounds  are  there  for  such  a  calumny?      At 
Lyons  you  caused  me  to  offer  her  an  affront,  which 
I  fear  she  will  never  forget." 

The  King  was  astonished  to  hear  his  mother 
talk  in  this  manner,  and  interrupted  her  with 
saying:  '*  Madam,  I  only  relate  what  I  have  heard." 
—''But  who  is  it,"  answered  she,  "that  tells  you 
all  this  ?  I  fear  no  one  that  intends  you  any  good, 
but  rather  one  that  wishes  to  create  divisions 
amongst  you  all." 


1 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


77 


As  soon  as  the  King  had  left  her  she  told  me 
all  that  had  passed,  and  said:  "You  are  unfortunate 
to  live  in  these  times."  Then  calling  your  aunt, 
Madame  de  Dampierre,  they  entered  into  a  dis- 
course concerning  the  pleasures  and  innocent 
freedoms  of  the  times  they  had  seen,  when  scandal 
and  malevolence  were  unknown  at  Court. 

Le  Guast,  finding  this  plot  miscarry,  was  not 
long  in  contriving  another.  He  addressed  himself 
for  this  purpose  to  certain  gentlemen  who  attended 
the  King  my  husband.  These  had  been  formerly  the 
friends  of  Bussi,  but,  envying  the  glory  he  had  ob- 
tained, were  now  become  his  enemies.  Under  the 
mask  of  zeal  for  their  master,  they  disguised  the 
envy  which  they  harboured  in  their  breasts.  They 
entered  into  a  design  of  assassinating  Bussi  as  he 
left  my  brother  to  go  to  his  own  lodgings,  which 
was  generally  at  a  late  hour.  They  knew  that  he 
was  always  accompanied  home  by  fifteen  or  sixteen 
gentlemen,  belonging  to  my  brother,  and  that, 
notwithstanding  he  wore  no  sword,  having  been 
lately  wounded  in  the  right  arm,  his  presence  was 
sufficient  to  inspire  the  rest  with  courage. 

In  order,  therefore,  to   make   sure  work,   they 


78 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


79 


resolved  on  attacking  him  with  two  or  three  hun 
dred  men,  thinking  that  night  would  throw  a  veil 
over  the  disgrace  of  such  an  assassination. 

Le  Guast,  who  commanded  a  regiment  of 
guards,  furnished  the  requisite  number  of  men, 
whom  he  disposed  in  five  or  six  divisions,  in  the 
street  through  which  he  was  to  pass.  Their 
orders  were  to  put  out  the  torches  and  flambeaux, 
and  then  to  fire  their  pieces,  after  which  they  were 
to  charge  his  company,  observing  particularly  to 
attack    one    who    had    his    right    arm    slung   in    a 

scarf. 

Fortunately  they  escaped  the  intended  massacre, 
and,  fighting  their  way  through,  reached  Bussi's 
lodgings,  one  gentleman  only  being  killed,  who 
was  particularly  attached  to  M.  de  Bussi,  and  who 
was  probably  mistaken  for  him,  as  he  had  his 
arm   likewise   slung  in  a   scarf. 

An  Italian  gentleman,  who  belonged  to  my 
brother,  left  them  at  the  beginning  of  the  attack, 
and  came  running  back  to  the  Louvre.  As  soon  as 
he  reached  my  brother's  chamber  door,  he  cried  out 
aloud  :  **  Bussi  is  assassinated !  "  My  brother  was 
^'•oine  out,  but   I,  hearing  the  cry  of  assassination, 


left  my  chamber,  by  good  fortune  not  being  un- 
dressed, and  stopped  my  brother.  I  then  sent 
for  the  Queen  my  mother  to  come  with  all  haste 
in  order  to  prevent  him  from  going  out,  as  he  was 
resolved  to  do,  regardless  of  what  might  happen. 
It  was  with  difficulty  we  could  stay  him,  though 
the  Queen  my  mother  represented  the  hazard  he  ran 
from  the  darkness  of  the  night,  and  his  ignorance 
of  the  nature  of  the  attack,  which  might  have  been 
purposely  designed  by  le  Guast  to  take  away  his 
life.  Her  entreaties  and  persuasions  would  have 
been  of  little  avail  if  she  had  not  used  her  authority 
to  order  all  the  doors  to  be  barred,  and  taken  the 
resolution  of  remaining  where  she  was  until  she 
had  learned  what  had  really  happened. 

Bussi,  whom  God  had  thus  miraculously  pre- 
served, with  that  presence  of  mind  which  he  was 
so  remarkable  for  in  time  of  battle  and  the  most 
imminent  danger,  considering  within  himself  when 
he  reached  home  the  anxiety  of  his  master's  mind 
should  he  have  received  any  false  report,  and  fearing 
he  might  expose  himself  to  hazard  upon  the  first 
alarm  being  given  (which  certainly  would  have  been 
the  case,  if  my  mother  had  not  interfered  and  pre- 


%  \ 


8o 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


8l 


vented  it),  immediately  despatched  one  of  his  people 
to  let  him  know  every  circumstance. 

The  next  day  Bussi  showed  himself  at  the 
Louvre  without  the  least  dread  of  enemies,  as  if 
what  had  happened  had  been  merely  the  attack 
of  a  tournament.  My  brother  exhibited  much 
pleasure  at  the  sight  of  Bussi,  but  expressed  great 
resentment  at  such  a  daring  attempt  to  deprive 
him  of  so  brave  and  valuable  a  servant,  a  man 
whom  le  Guast  durst  not  attack  in  any  other  way, 
than  by  a  base  assassination. 


LETTER    X 

BUSSI      IS      SENT     FROM     COURT  —  MARGARET's      HUSBAND 

ATTACKED      WITH      A      FIT     OF     EPILEPSY HER      GREAT 

CARE    OF    HIM — TORIGNI    DISMISSED    FROM    MARGARET'S 

SERVICE THE    KING     OF    NAVARRE    AND     THE    DUKE     OF 

ALENCON    SECRETLY    LEAVE    THE    COURT. 

The  Queen  my  mother,  a  woman  endowed  with 
the  greatest  prudence  and  foresight  of  anyone  I  ever 
knew,  apprehensive  of  evil  consequences  from  this 
affair,  and  fearing  a  dissension  betwixt  her  two 
sons,  advised  my  brother  to  fall  upon  some  pretence 
for  sending  Bussi  away  from  Court.  In  this  advice 
I  joined  her,  and,  through  our  united  counsel  and 
request,  my  brother  was  prevailed  upon  to  give  his 
consent.  I  had  every  reason  to  suppose  that  le 
Guast  would  take  advantage  of  the  rencounter  to 
foment  the  coolness  which  already  existed  betwixt 
my  brother  and  the  King  my  husband  into  an  open 
rupture.  Bussi,  who  implicitly  followed  my  brother's 
directions  in  everything,  departed  with  a  company 
of  the  bravest  noblemen  that  were  about  the 
latter's  person. 


i 


82 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


83 


Bussi  was  now  removed  from  the  machinations 
of  le  Guast,  who  Hkewise  failed  in  accomplishing 
a  design  he  had  long  projected,  to  disunite  the 
King  my  husband  and  me. 

One  night  my  husband  was  attacked  with  a  fit, 
and  continued  insensible  for  the  space  of  an  hour  ; 
occasioned,  I  supposed,  by  his  excesses  with  women, 
for  I  never  knew  anything  of  the  kind  to  happen 
to  him  before.  However,  as  it  was  my  duty  so  to 
do,  I  attended  him  with  so  much  care  and  assiduity, 
that  when  he  recovered  he  spoke  of  it  to  everyone, 
declaring  that,  if  I  had  not  perceived  his  indis- 
position and  called  for  the  help  of  my  women,  he 
should  not  have  survived  the  fit. 

From  this  time  he  treated  me  with  more  kind- 
ness, and  the  cordiality  betwixt  my  brother  and 
him  was  again  revived,  as  if  I  had  been  the  point 
of  union  at  which  they  were  to  meet,  or  the 
cement   that   joined   them    together. 

Le  Guast  was  now  at  his  wits'  end  for  some 
fresh  contrivance  to  breed  disunion  in  the  Court. 

He  had  lately  persuaded  the  King  to  remove 
from  about  the  person  of  the  Queen-Consort,  a 
princess   of  the  greatest   virtue   and   most   amiable 


qualities,  a  female  attendant  of  the  name  of  Changi, 
for  whom  the  Queen  entertained  a  particular  esteem, 
as  having  been  brought  up  w^ith  her.  Being  success- 
ful in  this  measure,  he  now  thought  of  making  the 
King  my  husband  send  away  Torigni,  whom  I 
greatly  regarded. 

The  argument  he  used  with  the  King  was,  that 
young  princesses  ought  to  have  no  favourites  about 
them. 

The  King,  yielding  to  this  man's  persuasions, 
spoke  of  it  to  my  husband,  who  observed  that  it 
would  be  a  matter  that  would  greatly  distress  me  ; 
that  if  I  had  an  esteem  for  Torigni  it  was  not 
without  cause,  as  she  had  been  brought  up  with 
the  Queen  of  Spain  and  me  from  our  infancy ; 
that,  moreover,  Torigni  was  a  young  lady  of  good 
understanding,  and  had  been  of  great  use  to  him 
during  his  confinement  at  Vincennes ;  that  it  would 
be  the  greatest  ingratitude  in  him  to  overlook 
services  of  such  a  nature,  and  that  he  remembered 
well  when  His  Majesty  had  expressed  the  same 
sentiments. 

Thus  did  he  defend  himself  against  the  per- 
formance   of  so    ungrateful    an    action.      However, 

6—2 


84 


MEMOIRS     OF 


the  King  listened  only  to  the  arguments  of  le  Guast, 
and  told  my  husband  that  he  should  have  no  more 
love  for  him  if  he  did  not  remove  Torigni  from 
about  me  the  very  next  morning. 

He  was  forced  to  comply,  greatly  contrary  to 
his  will,  and,  as  he  has  since  declared  to  me,  with 
much  regret.  Joining  entreaties  to  commands,  he 
laid  his  injunctions  on  me  accordingly. 

How  displeasing  this  separation  was  I  plainly 
discovered  by  the  many  tears  I  shed  on  receiving 
his  orders.  It  was  in  vain  to  represent  to  him 
the  injury  done  to  my  character  by  the  sudden 
removal  of  one  who  had  been  with  me  from  my 
earliest  years,  and  was  so  greatly  in  my  esteem 
and  confidence  ;  he  could  not  give  an  ear  to  my 
reasons,  being  firmly  bound  by  the  promise  he  had 
made  to  the  King. 

Accordingly,  Torigni  left  me  that  very  day, 
and  went  to  the  house  of  a  relation,  M. 
Chastelas.  I  was  so  greatly  offended  with  this 
fresh  indignity,  after  so  many  of  the  kind  formerly 
received,  that  I  could  not  help  yielding  to  resent- 
ment;  and  my  grief  and  concern  getting  the  upper 
hand  of  my  prudence,  I  exhibited  a  great  coolness 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


85 


and  indifference  towards  my  husband.  Le  Guast 
and  Madame  de  Sauve  were  successful  in  creating 
a  like  indifference  on  his  part,  which,  coinciding 
with  mine,  separated  us  altogether,  and  we  neither 
spoke  to  each  other  nor  slept  in  the  same  bed. 

A  few  days  after  this,  some  faithful  servants 
about  the  person  of  the  King  my  husband  re- 
marked to  him  the  plot  which  had  been  concerted 
with  so  much  artifice  to  lead  him  to  his  ruin,  by 
creating  a  division,  first  betwixt  him  and  my 
brother,  and  next  betwixt  him  and  me,  thereby 
separating  him  from  those  in  whom  only  he  could 
hope  for  his  principal  support.  They  observed  to 
him  that  already  matters  were  brought  to  such  a 
pass  that  the  King  showed  little  regard  for  him, 
and  even  appeared  to  despise  him. 

They  afterwards  addressed  themselves  to  my 
brother,  whose  situation  was  not  in  the  least^ 
mended  since  the  departure  of  Bussi,  le  Guast 
causing  fresh  indignities  to  be  offered  him  daily. 
They  represented  to  him  that  the  King  my  husband 
and  he  were  both  circumstanced  alike,  and  equally 
in  disgrace,  as  le  Guast  had  everything  under 
his  direction;    so  that  both  of  them  were  under  the 


86 


MEMOIRS    OF 


necessity  of  soliciting,  through  him,  any  favours 
which  they  might  want  of  the  King,  and  which, 
when  demanded,  were  constantly  refused  them  with 
great  contempt.  Moreover,  it  was  become  danger- 
ous to  offer  them  service,  as  it  was  inevitable  ruin 
for  anyone  to  do  so. 

*' Since,  then,"  said  they,  ''your  dissensions  ap- 
pear to  be  so  likely  to  prove  fatal  to  both  that  it 
would  be  advisable  in  you  both  to  unite  and  come 
to  a  determination  of  leaving  the  Court ;  and, 
after  collecting  together  your  friends  and  servants, 
to  require  from  the  King  an  establishment  suitable 
to  your  ranks."  They  observed  to  my  brother  that 
he  had  never  yet  been  put  in  possession  of  his 
appanage,  and  received  for  his  subsistence  only 
some  certain  allowances,  which  were  not  regularly 
paid  him,  as  they  passed  through  the  hands  of 
le  Guast,  and  were  at  his  disposal,  to  be  dis- 
charged or  kept  back,  as  he  judged  proper.  They 
concluded  with  observing  that,  with  regard  to  the 
King  my  husband,  the  government  of  Guyenne 
was  taken  out  of  his  hands,  and  neither  was  he 
permitted   to   visit   that    or    any   other   of   his    do- 


mmions. 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


87 


, 


It  was  hereupon  resolved  to  pursue  the  counsel 
now  given,  and  that  the  King  my  husband  and 
my  brother  should  immediately  withdraw  them- 
selves from  Court.  My  brother  made  me  ac- 
quainted with  this  resolution,  observing  to  me, 
as  my  husband  and  he  were  now  friends  again, 
that  I  ought  to  forget  all  that  had  passed ;  that 
my  husband  had  declared  to  him  that  he  was 
sorry  things  had  so  happened,  that  we  had  been 
outwitted  by  our  enemies,  but  that  he  was  resolved, 
from  henceforward,  to  show  me  every  attention 
and  give  me  every  proof  of  his  love  and  esteem, 
and  he  concluded  with  begging  me  to  make  my 
husband  every  show  of  affection,  and  to  be  watch- 
ful for  their  interest  during  their  absence. 

It  was  concerted  betwixt  them  that  my  brother 
should  depart  first,  making  off  in  a  carriage  in 
the  best  manner  he  could;  that,  in  a  few  days 
afterwards,  the  King  my  husband  should  follow, 
under  pretence  of  going  on  a  hunting  party.  They 
both  expressed  their  concern  that  they  could  not 
take  me  with  them,  assuring  me  that  I  had  no 
occasion  to  have  any  apprehensions,  as  it  would 
soon    appear   that   they   had   no   design   to   disturb 


88 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


89 


\ 


the  peace  of  the  kingdom,  but  merely  to  ensure 
the  safety  of  their  own  persons,  and  to  settle  their 
establishments.  In  short,  it  might  well  be  sup- 
posed that,  in  their  present  situation,  they  had 
reason  to  apprehend  danger  to  themselves  from 
such  as  had  evil  designs  against  their  family. 

Accordingly,  as  soon  as  it  was  dusk,  and 
before  the  King's  supper-time,  my  brother  changed 
his  cloak,  and  concealing  the  lower  part  of  his 
face  to  his  nose  in  it,  left  the  palace,  attended  by 
a  servant  who  was  little  known,  and  went  on  foot 
to  the  gate  of  Saint  Honore,  where  he  found  Simier 
waiting  for  him  in  a  coach,  borrowed  of  a  lady 
for  the  purpose. 

My  brother  threw  himself  into  it,  and  went  to 
a  house  about  a  quarter  of  a  league  out  of  Paris, 
where  horses  were  stationed  ready;  and  at  the 
distance  of  about  a  league  farther,  he  joined  a 
party  of  two  or  three  hundred  horsemen  of  his 
servants,  who  were  awaiting  his  coming.  My 
brother  was  not  missed  till  nine  o'clock,  when 
the  King  and  the  Queen  my  mother  asked  me 
the  reason  he  did  not  come  to  sup  with  them 
as   usual,    and  if  I    knew  of  his  being  indisposed. 


I 


I    told    them    I    had    not    seen    him    since    noon. 
Thereupon   they    sent    to    his    apartments.      Word 
was  brought  back  that  he  was  not  there.     Orders 
were   then    given  to  enquire   at  the   apartments  of 
the    ladies    whom    he    was    accustomed    to    visit. 
He  was  nowhere  to  be  found.     There   was   now  a 
general  alarm.     The  King  flew  into  a  great  passion, 
and  began  to  threaten  me.      He  then   sent  for  all 
the    Princes   and   the  great   officers   of  the    Court ; 
and   giving   orders   for   a  pursuit   to   be  made,  and 
to    bring    him    back,    dead    or    alive,    cried    out: 
**  He  is  gone  to  make  war  against  me ;   but  I  will 
show  him  what    it   is  to  contend   with   a   King   of 
my  power." 

Many  of  the  Princes  and  officers  of  State 
remonstrated  against  these  orders,  which  they 
observed  ought  to  be  well  weighed.  They  said 
that,  as  their  duty  directed,  they  were  willing  to 
venture  their  lives  in  the  King's  service ;  but  to 
act  against  his  brother  they  were  certain  would 
not  be  pleasing  to  the  King  himself ;  that  they  were 
well  convinced  his  brother  w^ould  undertake  nothing 
that  should  give  His  Majesty  displeasure,  nor  be 
productive   of  danger   to   the   realm;   that   perhaps 


.-- .r.«,jA„ 


\      a     .*. 


«« 


1 


90 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


91 


!i 


his  leaving  the  Court  was  owing  to  some  disgust, 
which  it  would  be  more  advisable  to  send  and 
enquire  into.  Others,  on  the  contrary,  were  for 
putting  the  King's  orders  into  execution ;  but, 
whatever  expedition  the}'  could  use,  it  was  day 
before  they  set  off;  and  as  it  was  then  too  late 
to  overtake  my  brother,  they  returned,  being  only 
equipped  for  the  pursuit. 

I  was  in  tears  the  whole  night  of  my  brother's 
departure,  and  the  next  day  w^as  seized  with  a 
violent  cold,  which  was  succeeded  by  a  fever  that 
confined  me  to  my  bed. 

Meanwhile  my  husband  was  preparing  for  his 
departure,  which  took  up  all  the  time  he  could 
spare  from  his  visits  to  Madame  de  Sauve ;  so 
that  he  did  not  think  of  me.  He  returned  as 
usual  at  tw^o  or  three  in  the  morning,  and,  as  we 
had  separate  beds,  I  seldom  heard  him ;  and  in 
the  morning,  before  I  was  awake,  he  went  to  my 
mother's  levee,  where  he  met  Madame  de  Sauve, 
as  usual. 

This  being  the  case,  he  quite  forgot  his 
promise  to  my  brother  of  speaking  to  me ;  and  when 
he  w^ent  aw^ay  it  was  without  taking  leave  of  me. 


The  King  did  not  show  my  husband  more 
favour  after  my  brother's  evasion,  but  continued 
to  behave  with  his  former  coolness.  This  the 
more  confirmed  him  in  the  resolution  of  leaving 
the  Court,  so  that  in  a  few  days,  under  the  pre- 
tence of  hunting,  he  w^ent  away. 


I 


tAaiafei 


■■      HU.U. 


11 


92 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


93 


LETTER   XI 

QUEEN  MARGARET  UNDER  ARREST — ATTEMPT  ON  TORIGNl's 
LIFE HER    FORTUNATE    DELIVERANCE. 

The  King,  supposing  that  I  was  a  principal 
instrument  in  aiding  the  Princes  in  their  desertion, 
was  greatly  incensed  against  me,  and  his  rage 
became  at  length  so  violent  that,  had  not  the  Queen 
my  mother  moderated  it,  I  am  inclined  to  think 
my  life  had  been  in  danger.  Giving  way  to  her 
counsel,  he  became  more  calm,  but  insisted  upon 
a  guard  being  placed  over  me,  that  I  might  not 
follow  the  King  my  husband,  neither  have  com- 
munication with  anyone,  so  as  to  give  the  Princes 
intelligence  of  what  was  going  on  at  Court.  The 
Queen  my  mother  gave  her  consent  to  this  measure 
as  being  the  least  violent,  and  was  well  pleased 
to  find  his  anger  cooled  in  so  great  a  degree. 
She,  however,  requested  that  she  might  be  per- 
mitted to  discourse  with  me,  in  order  to  reconcile 
me  to  a  submission  to  treatment  of  so  different 
a   kind   from  what   I   had  hitherto  known.     At  the 


same  time   she  advised  the  King  to  consider  that 
these   troubles   might    not   be   lasting;    that   every- 
thing   in    the    world    bore    a    double    aspect;    that 
what   now  appeared  to  him   horrible  and   alarming 
might,  upon  a  second  view,  assume  a  more  pleasing 
and    tranquil    look;    that,   as    things    changed,    so 
should    measures    change    with    them;    that    there 
might  come  a  time  when  he  might  have  occasion 
for   my  services;    that,  as   prudence   counselled   us 
not  to  repose  too  much  confidence  in  our  friends, 
lest  they  should  one  day  become  our  enemies,  so 
was   it   advisable   to   conduct   ourselves   in    such    a 
manner  to   our   enemies   as  if  we  had   hopes   they 
should  hereafter  become  our  friends.      By  suchlike 
prudent   remonstrances   did  the  Queen  my  mother 
restrain   the   King   from   proceeding   to    extremities 
with  me,  as  he  would  otherwise  possibly  have  done. 
Le  Guast  now  endeavoured  to  divert  his  fury 
to  another  object,  in  order  to  wound  me  in  a  most 
sensitive  part.     He  prevailed  on  the   King  to  adopt 
a  design  for  seizing  Torigni,   at  the   house  of  her 
cousin  Chastelas,   and,  under   pretence  of  bringing 
her   before    the    King,    to    drown    her    in    a    river 
which  they  were   to   cross.     The   party   sent   upon 


if 


V-:^^ 


ii 


94 


MEMOIRS    OF 


this  errand  was  admitted  by  Chastelas,  not  suspecit- 
in^   any   evil   design,    without    the    least    difficulty, 
into    his    house.      As    soon    as    they    had    gained 
admission    they    proceeded    to    execute    the    cruel 
business  they  were  sent  upon,  by  fastening  Torigni 
with   cords    and    locking    her    up    in    a    chamber, 
whilst  their  horses  were  baiting.     Meantime,  accord- 
ing to  the  French  custom,  they  crammed  themselves, 
like   gluttons,    with    the    best    eatables    the    house 
afforded.     Chastelas,  who  was  a  man  of  discretion, 
was   not  displeased  to  gain  time  at  the  expense  of 
some  part  of  his   substance,   considering   that   the 
suspension  of  a  sentence  is  a  prolongation  of  life, 
and  that  during  this  respite  the  King's  heart  might 
relent,  and  he  might  countermand  his  former  orders. 
With  these  considerations  he  was  induced  to  sub- 
mit, though  it  was  in  his  power  to  have  called  for 
assistance  to   repel   this   violence.     But   God,   who 
hath  constantly  regarded  my  afflictions  and  afforded 
me  protection  against  the   malicious  designs  of  my 
enemies,  w^as  pleased  to  order  poor  Torigni  to  be 
delivered    by    means    which     I    could    never    have 
devised   had    I    been   acquainted  with  the   plot,   of 
which    I    was    totally    ignorant.       Several    of    the 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


95 


domestics,    male   as   well   as   female,    had    left    the 
house  in  a  fright,   fearing   the   insolence   and  rude 
treatment  of  this   troop   of  soldiers,    who   behaved 
as  riotously  as   if  they  were   in  a  house  given  up 
to   pillage.     Some   of  these,    at   the   distance   of  a 
quarter    of   a    league    from    the    house,    by    God's 
providence,    fell    in    with    Ferte   and    Avantigni,    at 
the   head   of   their   troops,    in    number    about    two 
hundred  horse,  on  their  march  to  join  my  brother. 
Ferte,    remarking   a   labourer,   whom    he    knew    to 
belong  to   Chastelas,    apparently   in   great   distress, 
enguired  of  him  what  was  the  matter,  and  whether 
he  had  been   ill-used  by  any  of  the  soldiery.     The 
man    related   to    him   all   he    knew,    and    in    what 
state   he   had   left   his   master's   house.      Hereupon 
Ferte    and    Avantigni    resolved,    out   of    regard   to 
me,  to  effect  Torigni's  deliverance,  returning  thanks 
to  God  for  having  afforded  them  so  favourable  an 
opportunity    of    testifying    the     respect     they    had 
always   entertained   towards   me. 

Accordingly,  they  proceeded  to  the  house  with 
all  expedition,  and  arrived  just  at  the  moment 
these  soldiers  were  setting  Torigni  on  horseback, 
for    the    purpose    of    conveying    her    to    the    river 


ill 


96 


MEMOIRS    OF 


wherein  they  had  orders  to  plunge  her.  Galloping 
into  the  courtyard,  sword  in  hand,  they  cried  out : 
*' Assassins,  if  you  dare  to  offer  that  lady  the 
least  injury,  you  are  dead  men  !  "  So  saying, 
they  attacked  them  and  drove  them  to  flight, 
leaving  their  prisoner  behind,  nearly  as  dead  with 
joy  as  she  was  before  with  fear  and  apprehension. 
After  returning  thanks  to  God  and  her  deliverers 
for  so  opportune  and  unexpected  a  rescue,  she  and 
her  cousin  Chastelas  set  off  in  a  carriage,  under 
the  escort  of  their  rescuers,  and  joined  my  brother, 
who,  since  he  could  not  have  me  with  him,  was 
happy  to  have  one  so  dear  to  me  about  him.  She 
remained  under  my  brother's  protection  as  long 
as  any  danger  was  apprehended,  and  was  treated 
with  as  much  respect  as  if  she  had  been  with  me. 
Whilst  the  King  was  giving  directions  for  this 
notable  expedition,  for  the  purpose  of  sacrificing 
Torigni  to  his  vengeance,  the  Queen  my  mother, 
who  had  not  received  the  least  intimation  of  it, 
came  to  my  apartment  as  I  was  dressing  to  go 
abroad,  in  order  to  observe  how  I  should  be 
received  after  what  had  passed  at  Court,  having 
still   some  alarms  on  account  of  my  husband  and 


MARGARET    DE    VALOIS 


97 


brother.  I  had  hitherto  confined  myself  to  my 
chamber,  not  having  perfectly  recovered  my  health, 
and,  in  reality,  being  all  the  time  as  much  in- 
disposed in  mind  as  in  body. 

My  mother,  perceiving  my  intention,  addressed 
me  in  these  words :  *'  My  child,  you  are  giving 
yourself  unnecessary  trouble  in  dressing  to  go 
abroad.  Do  not  be  alarmed  at  what  I  am  going 
to  tell  you.  Your  own  good  sense  will  dictate  to 
you  that  you  ought  not  to  be  surprised  if  the 
King  resents  the  conduct  of  your  brother  and 
husband,  and,  as  he  knows  the  love  and  friend- 
ship that  exist  between  you  three,  should  suppose 
that  you  were  privy  to  their  design  of  leaving  the 
Court.  He  has,  for  this  reason,  resolved  to  detain 
you  in  it,  as  a  hostage  for  them.  He  is  sensible 
how  much  you  are  beloved  by  your  husband,  and 
thinks  he  can  hold  no  pledge  that  is  more  dear 
to  him.  On  this  account  it  is  that  the  King  has 
ordered  his  guards  to  be  placed,  with  directions 
not  to  suffer  you  to  leave  your  apartments.  He 
has  done  this  with  the  advice  of  his  counsellors, 
by  whom  it  was  suggested  that,  if  you   had   your 

free    liberty,    you    might    be    induced    to    advise 

7 


98 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


99 


your  brother  and  husband  of  their  deHberations. 
I  beg  you  will  not  be  offended  with  these  measures, 
which,  if  it  so  please  God,  may  not  be  of  long 
continuance.  I  beg,  moreover,  you  will  not  be 
displeased  with  me  if  I  do  not  pay  you  frequent 
visits,  as  I  should  be  unwilling  to  create  any 
suspicions  in  the  King's  mind.  However,  you 
may  rest  assured  that  I  shall  prevent  any  further 
steps  from  being  taken  that  may  prove  disagree- 
able to  you,  and  that  I  shall  use  my  utmost 
endeavours  to  bring  about  a  reconciliation  betwixt 

your  brothers." 

I   represented   to   her,  in   reply,   the   great   in- 
dignity that  was  offered  to  me  by  putting  me  under 
arrest;    that  it  was  true  my  brother  had  all  along 
communicated  to  me  the  just  cause  he  had  to  be 
dissatisfied,  but  that,  with  respect  to  the  King  my 
husband,    from   the   time   Torigni   was   taken   from 
me  we  had  not  spoken  to  each  other  ;  neither  had 
he  visited  me  during  my  indisposition,   nor  did  he 
even  take  leave  of  me  when  he  left  Court.     "  This," 
says  she,  **  is  nothing  at  all ;   it  is  merely  a  trifling 
difference  betwixt  man  and  wife,  which  a  few  sweet 
words,   conveyed    in   a    letter,   will    set    to    rights. 


When,  by  such  means,  he  has  regained  your 
affections,  he  has  only  to  write  to  you  to  come  to 
him,  and  you  will  set  off  at  the  very  first  opportu- 
nity. Now,  this  is  what  the  King  my  son  wishes 
to  prevent." 


7—2 


« 


lOO 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


lOI 


LETTER  XII 

THE    PEACE    OF    SENS    BETWIXT    HENRY    III.    AND    THE 

HUGUENOTS. 

The  Queen  my  mother  left  me,  saying  these 
words.  For  my  part,  I  remained  a  close  prisoner, 
without  a  visit  from  ^  single  person,  none  of  my 
most  intimate  friends  daring  to  come  near  me, 
through  the  apprehension  that  such  a  step  might 
prove  injurious  to  their  interests.  Thus  it  is  ever 
in  Courts.  Adversity  is  solitary,  while  prosperity 
dwells  in  a  crowd  ;  the  object  of  persecution  being 
sure  to  be  shunned  by  his  nearest  friends  and 
dearest  connections.  The  brave'  Grillon  was  the 
only  one  who  ventured  to  visit  me,  at  the  hazard 
of  incurring  disgrace.  He  came  five  or  six  times 
to  see  me,  and  my  guards  were  so  much  astonished 
at  his  resolution,  and  awed  by  his  presence,  that 
not  a  single  Cerberus  of  them  all  would  venture  to 
refuse  him  entrance  to  my  apartments. 

Meanwhile,  the  King  my  husband  reached  the 
States  under  his  government.      Being  joined  there 


i 


by  his  friends  and  dependents,  they  all  represented 
to  him  the  indignity  offered  to  me  by  his  quitting 
the  Court  without  taking  leave  of  me.  They  ob- 
served to  him  that  I  was  a  princess  of  good  under- 
standing, and  that  it  would  be  for  his  interest  to 
regain  my  esteem ;  that,  when  matters  were  put 
on  their  former  footing,  he  might  derive  to  him- 
self great  advantage  from  my  presence  at  Court. 
Now  that  he  was  at  a  distance  from  his  Circe, 
Madame  de  Sauve,  he  could  listen  to  good  advice. 
Absence  having  abated  the  force  of  her  charms,  his 
eyes  were  opened ;  he  discovered  the  plots  and 
machinations  of  our  enemies,  and  clearly  perceived 
that  a  rupture  could  not  but  tend  to  the  ruin  of 
us  both. 

Accordingly,  he  wrote  me  a  very  affectionate 
letter,  wherein  he  entreated  me  to  forget  all  that 
had  passed  betwixt  us,  assuring  me  that  from 
thenceforth  he  would  ever  love  me,  and  would 
give  me  every  demonstration  that  he  did  so, 
desiring  me  to  inform  him  of  what  was  going 
on  at  Court,  and  how  it  fared  with  me  and  my 
brother.  My  brother  was  in  Champagne  and  the 
King    my    husband    in    Gascony,    and    there    had 


i 


t 


^^•mm..i^tmm 


I 


102 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


103 


been  no  communication  betwixt  them,  though  they 
were  on  terms  of  friendship. 

I  received  this  letter  during  my  imprisonment, 
and  it  gave  me  great  comfort  under  that  situation. 
Although  my  guards  had  strict  orders  not  to 
permit  me  to  set  pen  to  paper,  yet,  as  necessity 
is  said  to  be  the  mother  of  invention,  I  found 
means  to  write  many  letters  to  him. 

Some  few  days  after  I  had  been  put  under 
arrest,  my  brother  had  intelligence  of  it,  which 
chagrined  him  so  much  that,  had  not  the  love  of 
his  country  prevailed  with  him,  the  effects  of  his 
resentment  would  have  been  shown  in  a  cruel 
civil  war,  to  which  purpose  he  had  a  sufficient 
force  entirely  at  his  devotion.  He  was,  however, 
withheld  by  his  patriotism,  and  contented  himself 
with  writing  to  the  Queen  my  mother,  informing 
her  that,  if  I  was  thus  treated,  he  should  be  driven 
upon  some  desperate  measure.  She,  fearing  the 
consequence  of  an  open  rupture,  and  dreading  lest, 
if  blows  were  once  struck,  she  should  be  deprived 
of  the  power  of  bringing  about  a  reconciliation 
betwixt  the  brothers,  represented  the  consequences 
to  the  King,  and  found  him  well  disposed  to  lend 


an  ear  to  her  reasons,  as  his  anger  was  now  cooled 
by  the  apprehensions  of  being  attacked  in  Gascony, 
Dauphiny,  Languedoc,  and  Poitou,  with  all  the 
strength    of   the    Huguenots    under    the    King    my 

husband. 

Besides  the  many  strong  places  held  by  the 
Huguenots,  my  brother  had  an  army  with  him  in 
Champagne,  composed  chiefly  of  nobility,  the 
bravest  and  best  in  France.  The  King  found, 
since  my  brother's  departure,  that  he  could  not, 
either  by  threats  or  rewards,  induce  a  single 
person  among  the  Princes  and  great  lords  to  act 
against  him,  so  much  did  everyone  fear  to  inter- 
meddle in  this  quarrel,  which  they  considered  as 
of  a  family  nature  ;  and  after  having  maturely  re- 
flected on  his  situation,  he  acquiesced  in  my 
mother's  opinion,  and  begged  her  to  fall  upon 
some  means  of  reconciliation.  She  thereupon 
proposed  going  to  my  brother  and  taking  me  with 
her.  To  the  measure  of  taking  me,  the  King  had 
an  objection,  as  he  considered  me  as  the  hostage 
for  my  husband  and  brother.  She  then  agreed 
to  leave  me  behind,  and  set  off  without  my  know- 
ledge of  the  matter.     At  their  interview,  my  brother 


.\ 


**■**?'  II  ■ mmi ijiiiiiii 


M^^M 


'/ 


104 


MEMOIRS     OF 


represented    to    the    Queen    my    mother    that    he 
could  not  but  be  greatly  dissatisfied  with  the  King 
after   the   many  mortifications   he   had   received   at 
Court;    that  the  cruelty  and  injustice  of  confining 
me   hurt   him   equally   as   if  done  to  himself;    ob- 
serving, moreover,  that,  as  if  my  arrest  were  not  a 
sufficient  mortification,  poor  Torigni  must  be  made 
to  suffer;    and  concluding  with   the   declaration  of 
his  firm  resolution  not   to   listen   to   any  terms  of 
peace  until  I  was  restored  to  my  liberty,  and  repara- 
tion  made   me   for  the   indignity  I    had   sustained. 
The  Queen  my  mother  being  unable  to  obtain  any 
other    answer,    returned    to    Court    and    acquainted 
the    King   with    my   brother's   determination.      Her 
advice  was   to   go   back  again  with   me,  for  going 
without    me,   she    said,   would    answer    very    little 
purpose;    and   if  I    went    with   her    in    disgust,    it 
would   do   more   harm   than   good.     Besides,    there 
was   reason   to   fear,   in  that   case,   I    should  insist 
upon  going  to  my  husband.     ''  In  short,"  says  she, 
*'my  daughter's  guard  must  be  removed,  and  she 
must  be  satisfied  in  the  best  way  we  can." 

The    King    agreed    to    follow   her   advice,    and 
was    now,    on    a    sudden,    as    eager    to    reconcile 


n 


f 
f 


MARGARET    DE    VALOIS 


105 


matters  betwixt  us  as  she  was  herself.  Hereupon 
I  was  sent  for,  and  when  I  came  to  her,  she  in- 
formed me  that  she  had  paved  the  way  for  peace  ; 
that  it  was  for  the  good  of  the  State,  which  she 
was  sensible  I  must  be  as  desirous  to  promote  as 
my  brother ;  that  she  had  it  now  in  her  power 
to  make  a  peace  which  would  be  as  satisfactory 
as  my  brother  could  desire,  and  would  put  us  en- 
tirely out  of  the  reach  of  le  Guast's  machinations, 
or  those  of  anyone  else  who  might  have  an  influ- 
ence over  the  King's  mind.  She  observed  that, 
by  assisting  her  to  procure  a  good  understanding 
betwixt  the  King  and  my  brother,  I  should  relieve 
her  from  that  cruel  disquietude  under  which  she 
at  present  laboured,  as,  should  things  come  to  an 
open  rupture,  she  could  not  but  be  grieved,  which- 
ever party  prevailed,  as  they  were  both  her  sons. 
She  therefore  expressed  her  hopes  that  I  would 
forget  the  injuries  I  had  received,  and  dispose  my- 
self to  concur  in  a  peace,  rather  than  join  in  any 
plan  of  revenge.  She  assured  me  that  the  King 
was  sorry  for  what  had  happened,  that  he  had 
even  expressed  his  regret  to  her  with  tears  in  his 
eyes,   and  had  declared  that  he  was  ready  to  give 


I! 


I: 


I  06 


MEMOIRS    OF 


me  every  satisfaction.  I  replied  that  I  was  willing 
to  sacrifice  everything  for  the  good  of  my  brothers 
and  of  the  State  ;  that  I  wished  for  nothing  so 
much  as  peace,  and  that  I  would  exert  myself  to 
the  utmost  to  bring  it  about. 

As  I  uttered  these  words,  the  King  came  into 
the  closet,  and,  with  a  number  of  fine  speeches, 
endeavoured  to  soften  my  resentment  and  to  recover 
my  friendship,  to  which  I  made  such  returns  as 
might  show  him  I  harboured  no  ill-will  for  the 
injuries  I  had  received.  I  was  induced  to  such 
behaviour  rather  out  of  contempt,  and  because  it 
was  good  policy  to  let  the  King  go  away  satisfied 
with  me. 

Besides,  I  had  found  a  secret  pleasure,  during 
my  confinement,  from  the  perusal  of  good  books, 
to  which  I  had  given  myself  up  with  a  delight  I 
never  before  experienced.  I  consider  this  as  an 
obligation  I  owe  to  Fortune,  or,  rather,  to  Divine 
Providence,  in  order  to  prepare  me,  by  such  efiica- 
cious  means,  to  bear  up  against  the  misfortunes 
and  calamities  that  awaited  me.  By  tracing  Nature 
in  the  universal  book  which  is  opened  to  all  man- 
kind,  I   was   led   to   the   knowledge  of  the    Divine 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


107 


Author.  Science  conducts  us,  step  by  step,  through 
the  whole  range  of  creation,  until  w^e  arrive,  at 
length,  at  God.  Misfortune  prompts  us  to  summon 
our  utmost  strength  to  oppose  grief  and  recover 
tranquillity,  until  at  length  we  find  a  powerful  aid 
in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God,  whilst  prosperity 
hurries  us  away  until  we  are  overwhelmed  by  our 
passions.  My  captivity  and  its  consequent  solitude 
afforded  me  the  double  advantage  of  exciting  a 
passion  for  study,  and  an  inclination  for  devotion, 
advantages  I  had  never  experienced  during  the 
vanities  and  splendour  of  my  prosperity. 

As  I  have  already  observed,  the  King,  dis- 
covering in  me  no  signs  of  discontent,  informed 
me  that  the  Queen  my  mother  was  going  into 
Champagne  to  have  an  interview  with  my  brother, 
in  order  to  bring  about  a  peace,  and  begged  me 
to  accompany  her  thither  and  to  use  my  best 
endeavours  to  forward  his  views,  as  he  knew  my 
brother  was  always  well  disposed  to  follow  my 
counsel ;  and  he  concluded  with  saying  that  the 
peace,  when  accomplished,  he  should  ever  con- 
sider as  being  due  to  my  good  offices,  and  should 
esteem   himself  obliged  to  me  for  it.     I   promised 


» »»i  ■<<■■ 


io8 


MEMOIRS    OF 


to  exert  myself  in  so  good  a  work,  which  I  plainly 
perceived  was  both  for  my  brother's  advantage  and 
the  benefit  of  the  State. 

The  Queen  my  mother  and  I  set  off  for  Sens 
the  next  day.  The  conference  was  agreed  to  be  held 
in  a  gentleman's  chateau,  at  a  distance  of  about 
a  league  from  that  place.  My  brother  was  waiting 
for  us,  accompanied  by  a  small  body  of  troops  and 
the  principal  Catholic  lords  and  Princes  of  his 
army.  Amongst  these  were  the  Duke  Casimir 
and  Colonel  Poux,  who  had  brought  him  six 
thousand  German  horse,  raised  by  the  Huguenots, 
they  having  joined  my  brother,  as  the  King  my 
husband  and  he  acted  in  conjunction. 

The  treaty  was  continued  for  several  days, 
the  conditions  of  peace  requiring  much  discussion, 
especially  such  articles  of  it  as  related  to  religion. 
With  respect  to  these,  when  at  length  agreed 
upon,  they  were  too  much  to  the  advantage  of 
the  Huguenots,  as  it  appeared  afterwards,  to  be 
kept ;  but  the  Queen  my  mother  gave  in  to  them, 
in  order  to  have  a  peace,  and  that  the  German 
cavalry  before  mentioned  might  be  disbanded.  She 
was,  moreover,  desirous  to  get  my  brother  out  of 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


109 


the  hands  of  the  Huguenots  ;  and  he  was  himself 
as  willing  to  leave  them,  being  always  a  very  good 
Catholic,  and  joining  the  Huguenots  only  through 
necessity. 

One  condition  of  the  peace  was,  that  my 
brother  should  have  a  suitable  establishment.  My 
brother  likewise  stipulated  for  me,  that  my  marriage 
portion  should  be  assigned  in  lands,  and  M.  de 
Beauvais,  a  commissioner  on  his  part,  insisted 
much  upon  it.  My  mother,  however,  opposed  it, 
and  persuaded  me  to  join  her  in  it,  assuring  me 
that  I  should  obtain  from  the  King  all  I  could 
require.  Thereupon  I  begged  I  might  not  be  in- 
cluded in  the  articles  of  peace,  observing  that  I 
would  rather  owe  whatever  I  was  to  receive  to 
the  particular  favour  of  the  King  and  the  Queen 
my  mother,  and  should,  besides,  consider  it  as 
more  secure  when  obtained  by  such  means. 

The  peace  being  thus  concluded  and  ratified 
on  both  sides,  the  Queen  my  mother  prepared 
to  return.  At  this  instant  I  received  letters  from 
the  King  my  husband,  in  which  he  expressed  a 
great  desire  to  see  me,  begging  me,  as  soon  as 
peace  was   agreed  on,  to   ask  leave  to  go  to  him. 


no 


MEMOIRS    OF 


I  communicated  my  husband's  wish  to  the  Queen 
my  mother,  and  added  my  own  entreaties.  She 
expressed  herself  greatly  averse  from  such  a 
measure,  and  used  every  argument  to  set  me 
against  it.  She  observed  that,  when  I  refused  her 
proposal  of  a  divorce  after  Saint  Bartholomew's 
Day,  she  gave  way  to  my  refusal,  and  com- 
mended me  for  it,  because  my  husband  was  then 
converted  to  the  Catholic  religion  ;  but  now, 
that  he  had  abjured  Catholicism,  and  was  turned 
Huguenot  again,  she  could  not  give  her  consent 
that  I  should  go  to  him.  When  I  still  insisted 
upon  going,  she  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears,  and 
said,  if  I  did  not  return  with  her,  it  would  prove 
her  ruin;  that  the  King  would  believe  it  was  her 
doing ;  that  she  had  promised  to  bring  me  back 
with  her  ;  and  that,  when  my  brother  returned  to 
Court,  which  would    be   soon,   she  would   give   her 

consent. 

We  now  returned  to  Paris,  and  found  the 
King  well  satisfied  that  we  had  made  a  peace ; 
though  not,  however,  pleased  with  the  articles 
concluded  in  favour  of  the  Huguenots.  He  there- 
fore resolved  within  himself,  as  soon  as  my  brother 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


III 


should  return  to  Court,  to  find  some  pretext  for 
renewing  the  war.  These  advantageous  conditions 
were,  indeed,  only  granted  the  Huguenots  to  get 
my  brother  out  of  their  hands,  who  was  detained 
near  two  months,  being  employed  in  disbanding 
his  German  horse  and  the  rest  of  his  army. 


4 


I 


112 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


113 


LETTER    XIII 

THE    LEAGUE— WAR    DECLARED    AGAINST  THE    HUGUENOTS 
—QUEEN    MARGARET    SETS    OUT    FOR    SPA. 

At  length  my  brother  returned  to  Court,  ac- 
companied by  all  the  Catholic  nobility  who  had 
followed  his  fortunes.  The  King  received  him  very 
graciously,  and  showed,  by  his  reception  of  him, 
how  much  he  w^as  pleased  at  his  return.  Bussi, 
who  returned  with  my  brother,  met  likewise  with 
a  gracious  reception.  Le  Guast  was  now  no  more, 
having  died  under  the  operation  of  a  particular 
regimen  ordered  for  him  by  his  physician.  He 
had  given  himself  up  to  every  kind  of  debauchery; 
and  his  death  seemed  the  judgment  of  the  Almighty 
on  one  whose  body  had  long  been  perishing,  and 
whose  soul  had  been  made  over  to  the  prince 
of  demons  as  the  price  of  assistance  through  the 
means  of  diabolical  magic,  which  he  constantly 
practised.  The  King,  though  now  without  this 
instrument   of    his    malicious    contrivances,   turned 


his  thoughts  entirely  upon  the  destruction  of  the 
Huguenots.  To  effect  this,  he  strove  to  engage 
my  brother  against  them,  and  thereby  make  them 
his  enemies ;  and  that  I  might  be  considered  as 
another  enemy,  he  used  every  means  to  prevent 
me  from  going  to  the  King  my  husband.  Accord- 
ingly he  showed  every  mark  of  attention  to  both 
of  us,  and  manifested  an  inclination  to  gratify  all 
our  wishes. 

After  some  time,  M.  de  Duras  arrived  at  Court, 
sent  by  the  King  my  husband  to  hasten  my  depar- 
ture. Hereupon,  I  pressed  the  King  greatly  to 
think  well  of  it,  and  give  me  his  leave.  He,  to 
colour  his  refusal,  told  me  he  could  not  part 
with  me  at  present,  as  I  was  the  chief  ornament 
of  his  Court ;  that  he  must  keep  me  a  little  longer, 
after  which  he  would  accompany  me  himself  on 
my  way  as  far  as  Poitiers.  With  this  answer 
and  assurance,  he  sent  M.  de  Duras  back.  These 
excuses  were  purposely  framed  in  order  to  gain 
time,  until  everything  was  prepared  for  declaring 
war  against  the  Huguenots,  and,  in  consequence, 
against  the  King  my  husband,  as  he  fully  designed 

to  do. 

8 


m 


114 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


115 


i 


I) 


As  a  pretence  to  break  with  the  Huguenots, 
a  report  was  spread  abroad  that  the  Catholics 
were  dissatisfied  with  the  Peace  of  Sens,  and 
thought  the  terms  of  it  too  advantageous  for  the 
Huguenots.  This  rumour  succeeded,  and  pro- 
duced all  that  discontent  amongst  the  Catholics 
intended  by  it.  A  league  was  formed  in  the 
provinces  and  great  cities,  which  was  joined  by 
numbers  of  the  Catholics.  M.  de  Guise  was 
named  as  the  head  of  all.  This  was  well  known 
to  the  King,  who  pretended  to  be  ignorant  of 
what  was  going  forward,  though  nothing  else  was 
talked  of  at  Court. 

The  States  were  convened  to  meet  at  Blois. 
Previous  to  the  opening  of  this  assembly,  the 
King  called  my  brother  to  his  closet,  where  were 
present  the  Queen  my  mother  and  some  of  the 
King's  counsellors.  He  represented  the  great  con- 
sequence the  Catholic  league  was  to  his  State 
and  authority,  even  though  they  should  appoint 
de  Guise  as  the  head  of  it ;  that  such  a  measure 
was  of  the  highest  importance  to  them  both, 
meaning  my  brother  and  himself ;  that  the 
Catholics   had   very  just   reason   to   be   dissatisfied 


with  the  peace,  and  that  it  behoved  him,  address- 
ing himself  to  my  brother,  rather  to  join  the 
Catholics  than  the  Huguenots,  and  this  from  con- 
science as  well  as  interest.  He  concluded  his 
address  to  my  brother  with  conjuring  him,  as  a 
son  of  France  and  a  good  Catholic,  to  assist  him 
with  his  aid  and  counsel  in  this  critical  juncture, 
when  his  crown  and  the  Catholic  religion  were 
both  at  stake.  He  further  said  that,  in  order  to 
get  the  start  of  so  formidable  a  league,  he  ought 
to  form  one  himself,  and  become  the  head  of  it, 
as  well  to  show  his  zeal  for  religion  as  to  prevent 
the  Catholics  from  uniting  under  any  other  leader. 
He  then  proposed  to  declare  himself  the  head  of 
a  league,  which  should  be  joined  by  my  brother, 
the  Princes,  lords,  governors,  and  others  holding 
offices  under  the  Government.  Thus  was  my 
brother  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  making  His 
Majesty  a  tender  of  his  services  for  the  support 
and  maintenance   of  the   Catholic  religion. 

The  King,  having  now  obtained  assurances  of 
my  brother's  assistance  in  the  event  of  a  war, 
which  was  his    sole  view  in    the   league   which    he 

had  formed  with  so  much  art,  assembled  together 

8—2 


1 


il  I 


ii6 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


117 


i       \ 


the  Princes  and  great  lords  of  his  Court,  and, 
calling  for  the  roll  of  the  league,  signed  it  first 
himself,  next  calling  upon  my  brother  to  sign  it, 
and,  lastly,  upon  all  present. 

The  next  day  the  States  opened  their  meeting, 
when  the  King,  calling  upon  the  Bishops  of  Lyons, 
Ambrune,  Vienne,  and  other  prelates  there  present, 
for  their  advice,  was  told  that,  after  the  oath 
taken  at  his  coronation,  no  oath  made  to  heretics 
could  bind  him,  and  therefore  he  was  absolved 
from  his  engagements  with  the  Huguenots. 

This  declaration  being  made  at  the  opening 
of  the  assembly,  and  war  declared  against  the 
Huguenots,  the  King  abruptly  dismissed  from 
Court  the  Huguenot,  Genisac,  who  had  arrived  a 
few  days  before,  charged  by  the  King  my  husband 
with  a  commission  to  hasten  my  departure.  The 
King  very  sharply  told  him  that  his  sister  had 
been  given  to  a  Catholic,  and  not  to  a  Huguenot ; 
and  that  if  the  King  my  husband  expected  to 
have  me,  he  must  declare  himself  a  Catholic. 

Every  preparation  for  war  was  made,  and 
nothing  else  talked  of  at  Court,  and,  to  make  my 
brother  still  more  obnoxious  to  the  Huguenots,  he 


had  the  command  of  an  army  given  him.     Genisac 
came  and   informed   me  of  the  rough  message   he 
had     been     dismissed     with.       Hereupon     I     went 
directly   to    the    closet   of   the    Queen    my   mother, 
where  I  found  the  King.      I  expressed  my  resent- 
ment    at    being    deceived    by    him,    and    at    being 
cajoled  by  his  promise  to  accompany  me  from  Paris 
to  Poitiers,  which,  as  it  now  appeared,  was  a  mere 
pretence.      I  represented  that  I  did  not  marry  by 
my  own  choice,  but  entirely  agreeable  to  the  advice 
of  King  Charles,  the  Queen  my  mother,  and  him- 
self; that,  since  they  had  given  him  to  me  for  a 
husband,    they  ought  not  to  hinder  me   from   par- 
taking of  his  fortunes  ;    that   I  was  resolved  to  go 
to  him,  and  that  if  I  had  not  their  leave,  I  would 
get  away  how  I  could,  even  at  the  hazard  of  my 
life.     The    King  answered :   "  Sister,  it  is  not  now 
a    time    to    importune    me    for    leave.      I    acknow- 
ledge that  I  have,  as  you   say,  hitherto  prevented 
you    from    going,    in    order   to   forbid  it   altogether. 
From  the  time  the   King   of  Navarre  changed  his 
religion,    and   again    become    a    Huguenot,    I    have 
been  against  your  going  to  him.     What  the  Queen 
my  mother  and   I   are  doing  is  for  your  good.      I 


1        tIJHP''*' 


H 


I 


ii8 


MEMOIRS    OF 


am  determined  to  carry  on  a  war  of  extermination 
until    this    wretched    rehgion    of    the    Huguenots, 
which   is  of  so  mischievous  a  nature,   is  no  more. 
Consider,    my    sister,    if  you,    who    are  a   CathoHc, 
were    once    in    their    hands,   you    would    become    a 
hostage  for  me,  and  prevent  my  design.     And  who 
knows  but  they  might  seek  their  revenge  upon  me 
by  taking  away  your  life  ?      No,  you   shall   not  go 
amongst  them ;  and  if  you  leave  us  in  the  manner 
you   have    now   mentioned,   rely   upon    it   that   you 
will    make   the    Queen   your   mother   and    me   your 
bitterest    enemies,    and    that    we    shall    use    every 
means  to  make  you  feel  the  effects  of  our  resent- 
ment ;  and,  moreover,  you  will  make  your  husband's 
situation  worse  instead  of  better." 

I  went  from  this  audience  with  much  dis- 
satisfaction, and  taking  advice  of  the  principal 
persons  of  both  sexes  belonging  to  Court  whom 
I  esteemed  my  friends,  I  found  them  all  of  opinion 
that  it  would  be  exceedingly  improper  for  me  to 
remain  in  a  Court  now  at  open  variance  with 
the  King  my  husband.  They  recommended  me 
not  to  stay  at  Court  whilst  the  war  lasted,  saying 
it  would  be  more  honourable  for  me  to  leave  the 


i 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


119 


kingdom  under  the  pretence  of  a  pilgrimage,  or  a 
visit  to  some  of  my  kindred.  The  Princess  of 
Roche-sur-Yon  was  amongst  those  I  consulted  upon 
the  occasion,  who  was  on  the  point  of  setting  off 
for  Spa  to  take  the  waters  there. 

My  brother  was    likewise   present  at  the   con- 
sultation,  and   brought  with  him    Mondoucet,  who 
had  been  to  Flanders  in  quality  of  the  King's  agent, 
from  whence  he  was  just  returned  to  represent  to 
the    King  the  discontent  that  had   arisen  amongst 
the    Flemings    on    account    of   infringements    made 
by  the  Spanish   Government  on  the   French   laws. 
He    stated   that   he   was   commissioned    by   several 
nobles,  and  the  municipalities  of  several  towns,  to 
declare    how    much    they    were    inclined    in    their 
hearts  towards  France,   and   how  ready  they  were 
to  come  under  a  French  government.     Mondoucet, 
perceiving   the    King   not   inclined   to  Hsten  to  his 
representation,    as    having    his    mind    wholly   occu- 
pied   by    the    war    he    had    entered    into   with   the 
Huguenots,  whom   he   was   resolved   to  punish  for 
having  joined  my  brother,  had  ceased  to  move  in 
it  further  to  the    King,   and  addressed   himself  on 
the  subject  to  my  brother.     My  brother,  with  that 


120 


MEMOIRS    OF 


princely  spirit  which  led  him  to  undertake  great 
achievements,  readily  lent  an  ear  to  Mondoucet's 
proposition,  and  promised  to  engage  in  it,  for  he 
was  born  rather  to  conquer  than  to  keep  what  he 
conquered.  Mondoucet's  proposition  was  the  more 
pleasing  to  him  as  it  was  not  unjust ;  it  being,  in 
fact,  to  recover  to  France  what  had  been  usurped 
by  Spain. 

Mondoucet  had  now  engaged  himself  in  my 
brother's  service,  and  was  to  return  to  Flanders 
under  a  pretence  of  accompanying  the  Princess  of 
Roche-sur-Yon  in  her  journey  to  Spa ;  and  as  this 
agent  perceived  my  counsellors  to  be  at  a  loss  for 
some  pretence  for  my  leaving  Court  and  quitting 
France  during  the  war,  and  that  at  first  Savoy 
was  proposed  for  my  retreat,  then  Lorraine,  and 
then  Our  Lady  of  Loretto,  he  suggested  to  my 
brother  that  I  might  be  of  great  use  to  him  in 
Flanders,  if,  under  the  colour  of  any  complaint, 
I  should  be  recommended  to  drink  the  Spa  waters, 
and  go  with  the  Princess  of  Roche-sur-Yon.  My 
brother  acquiesced  in  this  opinion,  and  came  up  to 
me,  saying:  **0h,  Queen!  you  need  be  no  longer  at 
a  loss  for  a  place  to  go  to.     I   have  observed  that 


! 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


121 


•i 


If' 


\ 


you  have  frequently  an  erysipelas  on  your  arm, 
and  you  must  accompany  the  Princess  to  Spa. 
You  must  say  your  physicians  had  ordered  those 
waters  for  the  complaint  ;  but  when  they  did  so, 
it  was  not  the  season  to  take  them.  That  season 
is  now  approaching,  and  you  hope  to  have  the 
King's  leave  to  go  there." 

My  brother  did  not  deliver  all  he  wished  to 
say  at  that  time,  because  the  Cardinal  de  Bourbon 
was  present,  whom  he  knew  to  be  a  friend  to  the 
Guises  and  to  Spain.  However,  I  saw  through  his 
real  design,  and  that  he  wished  me  to  promote 
his  views  in  Flanders. 

The  company  approved  of  my  brother's  advice, 
and  the  Princess  of  Roche-sur-Yon  heard  the  pro- 
posal with  great  joy,  having  a  great  regard  for 
me.  She  promised  to  attend  me  to  the  Queen  my 
mother  when  I  should  ask  her  consent. 

The  next  day  I  found  the  Queen  alone,  and 
represented  to  her  the  extreme  regret  I  experienced 
in  finding  that  a  war  w^as  inevitable  betwixt  the 
King  my  husband  and  His  Majesty,  and  that  I 
must  continue  in  a  state  of  separation  from  my 
husband  ;   that,   as  long  as  the  war  lasted,  it  was 


i 


122 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


123 


neither  decent   nor  honourable   for   me   to   stay  at 
Court,  where  I  must  be  in  one  or  other,  or  both, 
of  these  cruel  situations ;  either  that  the   King  my 
husband  should  believe  that  I  continued  in  it  out 
of  inclination,  and  think  me  deficient  in  the  duty 
I  owed  him  ;  or  that  His  Majesty  should  entertain 
suspicions   of   my   giving   intelligence   to   the    King 
my   husband.      Either  of  these   cases,   I   observed, 
could  not  but  prove  injurious  to  me.     I  therefore 
prayed   her   not   to   take   it   amiss   if   I    desired    to 
remove  myself  from  Court,  and  from  becoming  so 
unpleasantly   situated;   adding   that   my   physicians 
had   for   some   time  recommended  me  to  take  the 
Spa  waters  for  an  erysipelas-to  which  I  had  been 
long  subject— on  my  arm;   the   season  for  taking 
these    waters   was    now    approaching,    and    that    if 
she  approved  of  it,  I  would  use  the  present  oppor- 
tunity, by  which  means  I  should  be  at  a  distance 
from    Court,    and    show    my    husband    that,   as   I 
could  not  be  with  him,  I  was  unwilling  to  remain 
amongst    his    enemies.       I    further    expressed    my 
hopes   that,  through  her  prudence,  a  peace   might 
be  effected   in  a  short  time  betwi.xt  the    King   my 
husband  and    His  Majesty,  and   that   my  husband 


might  be  restored  to  the  favour  he  formerly  en- 
joyed;  that  whenever  I  learned  the  news  of  so 
joyful  an  event,  I  would  renew  my  solicitations 
to  be  permitted  to  go  to  my  husband.  In  the 
meantime  I  should  hope  for  her  permission  to  have 
the  honour  of  accompanying  the  Princess  of  Roche- 
sur-Yon,  there  present,  in  her  journey  to  Spa. 

She  approved  of  what  I  proposed,  and  ex- 
pressed her  satisfaction  that  I  had  taken  so 
prudent  a  resolution.  She  observed  how  much 
she  was  chagrined  when  she  found  that  the  King, 
through  the  evil  persuasions  of  the  bishops,  had 
resolved  to  break  through  the  conditions  of  the 
last  peace,  which  she  had  concluded  in  his  name. 
She  saw  already  the  ill  effects  of  this  hasty  pro- 
ceeding, as  it  had  removed  from  the  King's  council 
many  of  his  ablest  and  best  servants.  This  gave 
her,  she  said,  much  concern,  as  it  did  likewise  to 
think  I  could  not  remain  at  Court  without  offend- 
ing my  husband,  or  creating  jealousy  and  suspicion 
in  the  King's  mind.  This  being  certainly  what 
was  likely  to  be  the  consequence  of  my  staying, 
she  would  advise  the  King  to  give  me  leave  to 
set  out  on  this  journey. 


124 


MEMOIRS  OF 


MARGARET  DE  VALOIS 


125 


She  was  as  good  as  her  word,  and  the  King 
discoursed  with  me  on  the  subject  without  ex- 
hibiting the  smallest  resentment.  Indeed,  he  was 
well  pleased  now  that  he  had  prevented  me  from 
going  to  the  King  my  husband,  for  whom  he  had 
conceived  the  greatest  animosity. 

He  ordered  a  courier  to  be  immediately  des- 
patched to  Don  John  of  Austria — who  commanded 
for  the  King  of  Spain  in  Flanders— to  obtain  from 
him  the  necessary  passports  for  a  free  passage  in 
the  countries  under  his  command,  as  I  should  be 
obliged  to  cross  a  part  of  Flanders  to  reach  Spa, 
which  is  in  the  bishopric  of  Liege. 

All  matters  being  thus  arranged,  we  separated 
in  a  few  days  after  this  interview.  The  short 
time  my  brother  and  I  remained  together  was 
employed  by  him  in  giving  me  instructions  for 
the  commission  I  had  undertaken  to  execute  for 
him  in  Flanders.  The  King  and  the  Queen  my 
mother  set  out  for  Poitiers,  to  be  near  the  army 
of  M.  de  Mayenne,  then  besieging  Brouage,  which 
place  being  reduced,  it  was  intended  to  march  into 
Gascony  and  attack  the  King  my  husband. 

My    brother    had    the    command    of    another 


•9 


army,  ordered  to   besiege    Issoire   and    some   other 
towns,  which  he  soon  after  took. 

For    my    part,    I    set    out    on    my    journey    to 
Flanders  accompanied  by  the    Princess  of  Roche- 
sur-Yon,    Madame    de   Tournon,    the    lady    of   my 
bed-chamber,    Madame   de    Moiiy   of  Picardy,    Ma- 
dame   de    Chastelaine,    De    Millon,    Mademoiselle 
d'Atric,    Mademoiselle    de   Tournon,   and   seven   or 
eight    other    young    ladies.      My    male    attendants 
were  the   Cardinal  de   Lenoncourt,   the    Bishop  of 
Langres,   and   M.   de   Mouy,    Lord    of   Picardy,   at 
present    father-in-law    to    the    brother     of    Queen 
Louisa,    called   the    Count    of   Chalingy,    with   my 
principal     steward     of    the    household,     my     chief 
esquires,   and    the    other   gentlemen   of   my   estab- 
lishment. 


■I 


■«   -JJl_?ll„- 


*»«■    '       ■:J«NI»  'J 


-"-   ■^—-      "^SP" 


I 


126 


MEMOIRS    OF 


LETTER    XIV 

DESCRIPTION      OF     QUEEN     MARGARET's     EQUIPAGE HER 

JOURNEY  TO  LIEGE  DESCRIBED  —  SHE  ENTERS  WITH 
SUCCESS  UPON  HER  MISSION — STRIKING  INSTANCE  OF 
MATERNAL  DUTY  AND  AFFECTION  IN  A  GREAT  LADY 
— DISASTERS     NEAR     THE     CLOSE     OF    THE     JOURNEY. 

The  cavalcade  that  attended  me  excited  great 
curiosity  as  it  passed  through  the  several  towns 
in  the  course  of  my  journey,  and  reflected  no 
small  degree  of  credit  on  France,  as  it  was 
splendidly  set  out,  and  made  a  handsome  appear- 
ance. I  travelled  in  a  litter,  raised  with  pillars. 
The  lining  of  it  was  Spanish  velvet,  of  a  crimson 
colour,  embroidered  in  various  devices  with  gold 
and  different  coloured  silk  thread.  The  windows 
were  of  glass,  painted  in  devices.  The  lining  and 
windows  had,  in  the  whole,  forty  devices,  all 
different  and  alluding  to  the  sun  and  its  effects. 
Each  device  had  its  motto,  either  in  the  Spanish 
or    Italian    language.      My    litter    was    followed    by 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


127 


two  Others  ;  in  the  one  was  the  Princess  of  Roche- 
sur-Yon,  and  in  the  other  Madame  de  Tournon,  my 
lady  of  the  bed-chamber.  After  them  followed  ten 
maids-of-honour,  on  horseback,  with  their  governess ; 
and,  last  of  all,  six  coaches  and  chariots,  with  the 
rest  of  the  ladies  and  all  our  female  attendants. 

I  took  the  road  of  Picardy,  the  towns  in 
which  province  had  received  the  King's  orders  to 
pay  me  all  due  honours.  Being  arrived  at  Le 
Catelet,  a  strong  place,  about  three  leagues  distant 
from  the  frontier  of  the  Cambresis,  the  Bishop  of 
Cambray  (an  ecclesiastical  State  acknowledging  the 
King  of  Spain  only  as  a  guarantee)  sent  a  gentle- 
man to  enquire  of  me  at  what  hour  I  should  leave 
the  place,  as  he  intended  to  meet  me  on  the  borders 
of  his  territory. 

Accordingly  I  found  him  there,  attended  by  a 
number  of  his  people,  who  appeared  to  be  true 
Flemings,  and  to  have  all  the  rusticity  and  un- 
polished manners  of  their  countrymen.  The 
bishop  was  of  the  House  of  Barlemont,  one  of 
the  principal  families  in  Flanders.  All  of  this 
house  have  shown  themselves  Spaniards  at  heart, 
and    at    that    time    were    firmly    attached    to    Don 


il 


128 


MEMOIRS    OF 


John.     The  bishop  received   me  with  great  pohte- 
ness  and  not  a  httle  of  the  Spanish  ceremony. 

Although  the  city  of  Cambray  is  not  so  well 
built  as  some  of  our  towns  in  France,  I  thought 
it,  notwithstanding,  far  more  pleasant  than  many 
of  these,  as  the  streets  and  squares  are  larger  and 
better  disposed.  The  churches  are  grand  and 
highly  ornamented,  w^hich  is,  indeed,  common  to 
France;  but  what  I  admired,  above  all,  was  the 
citadel,  which  is  the  finest  and  best  constructed 
in  Christendom.  The  Spaniards  experienced  it  to 
be  strong  whilst  my  brother  had  it  in  his  posses- 
sion. The  governor  of  the  citadel  at  this  time 
was  a  worthy  gentleman  named  M.  d'Ainsi,  who 
was,  in  every  respect,  a  polite  and  well-accom- 
plished man,  having  the  carriage  and  behaviour 
of  one  of  our  most  perfect  courtiers,  very  different 
from  the  rude  incivility  which  appears  to  be  the 
characteristic  of  a  Fleming. 

The  bishop  gave  us  a  grand  supper,  and  after 
supper  a  ball,  to  which  he  had  invited  all  the 
ladies  of  the  city.  As  soon  as  the  ball  was 
opened  he  withdrew,  in  accordance  with  the 
Spanish     ceremony;     but     M.     d'Ainsi     did     the 


f*  ■»■ 


n»«»M«aniMW> 


' 


MARGARET    DE    VALOIS 


129 


honours  for  him,  and  kept  me  company  during  the 
ball,  conducting  me  afterw^ards  to  a  collation,  which, 
considering    his    command    at    the    citadel,    was,    I 
thought,  imprudent.     /  speak  from  experience,  having 
been  taught,  to   my   cost,    and  contrary    to   my    desire, 
the  caution  and  vigilance   necessary  to   be   observed   in 
keeping  such  places.     As   my  regard  for    my   brother 
was    always    predominant    with    me,    I    continually 
had  his  instructions  in  mind,   and  now  thought    I 
had    a   fair    opportunity    to    open    my   commission 
and   forward   his  views    in    Flanders,   this   town    of 
Cambray,    and   especially   the   citadel,   being,  as   it 
were,   a  key   to   that   country.     Accordingly    I    em- 
ployed all  the  talents  God  had  given  me  to  make 
M.   d'Ainsi  a  friend  to  France,  and  attach  him  to 
my   brother's   interest.     Through    God's    assistance 
I    succeeded    with    him,     and    so    much    was    M. 
d'Ainsi    pleased    with    my     conversation     that    he 
came    to    the    resolution    of   soliciting    the    bishop 
his  master   to   grant  him    leave  to   accompany    me 
as  far  as  Namur,   where  Don  John  of  Austria  was 
in  waiting   to   receive    me,    observing   that   he   had 
a   great    desire    to   witness    so    splendid   an    inter- 
view.    This  Spanish  Fleming,   the  bishop,   had  the 

9 


I 


i'  i«t^»   I  JtU^nm^ms^Br 


130 


MEMOIRS     OF 


weakness  to  grant   M.  d'Ainsi's  request,  who  con- 
tinued   following    in    my    train    for    ten    or    twelve 
days.     During  this  time  he  took  every  opportunity 
of  discoursing  with   me,    and   showed   that,    in   his 
heart,  he  was  well  disposed  to  embrace  the  service 
of  France,  wishing  no  better  master  than  the  Prince 
my  brother,  and  declaring  that  he  heartily  despised 
being  under  the  command  of  his  bishop,  who,  though 
his  sovereign,  was  not  his  superior  by  birth,  being 
born  a  private  gentleman  like  himself,  and,  in  every 
other  respect,  greatly  his  inferior. 

Leaving  Cambray,  I  set  out  to  sleep  at  Valen- 
ciennes, the  chief  city  of  a  part  of  Flanders 
called  by  the  same  name.  Where  this  country  is 
divided  from  the  Cambresis  (as  far  as  which  I 
was  conducted  by  the  Bishop  of  Cambray),  the 
Count  de  Lalain,  M.  de  Montigny  his  brother, 
and  a  number  of  gentlemen,  to  the  amount  of 
two  or  three  hundred,  came  to  meet  me. 

Valenciennes  is  a  town  inferior  to  Cambray 
in  point  of  strength,  but  equal  to  it  for  the 
beauty  of  its  squares  and  churches;  the  former 
ornamented  with  fountains,  as  the  latter  are  with 
curious  clocks.     The   ingenuity  of  the   Germans   in 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


131 


^t 


the  construction  of  their  clocks  was  a  matter  of 
great  surprise  to  all  my  attendants,  few  amongst 
whom  had  ever  before  seen  clocks  exhibiting  a 
number  of  moving  figures,  and  playing  a  variety 
of  tunes  in  the  most  agreeable   manner. 

The  Count  de  Lalain,  the  governor  of  the 
city,  invited  the  lords  and  gentlemen  of  my  train 
to  a  banquet,  reserving  himself  to  give  an  enter- 
tainment to  the  ladies  on  our  arrival  at  Mons, 
where  we  should  find  the  Countess  his  wife,  his 
sister-in-law  Madame  d'Aurec,  and  other  ladies 
of  distinction.  Accordingly  the  Count,  with  his 
attendants,  conducted  us  thither  the  next  day. 
He  claimed  a  relationship  with  the  King  my  hus- 
band, and  was,  in  reality,  a  person  who  carried 
great  weight  and  authority.  He  was  much  dis- 
satisfied with  the  Spanish  Government,  and  had 
conceived  a  great  dislike  for  it  since  the  execution 
of  Count  Egmont,  who  was  his  near  kinsman. 

Although  he  had  hitherto  abstained  from  en- 
tering into  the  league  with  the  Prince  of  Orange 
and  the  Huguenots,  being  himself  a  steady  Catholic, 
yet  he  had  not  admitted  of  an  interview  with  Don 

John,  neither  would  he  suffer  him,   nor  anyone  in 

9—2 


132 


MEMOIRS     OF 


the  interest  of  Spain,  to  enter  upon  his  territories. 
Don   John    was    unwiUing   to   give   the    Count    any 
umbrage,    lest   he    should    force    him   to    unite    the 
Catholic  League  of  Flanders,  called  the   League  of 
the  States,  to  that  of  the  Prince  of  Orange  and  the 
Huguenots,    well    foreseeing    that    such     a     union 
would  prove  fatal  to  the  Spanish  interest,  as  other 
governors  have  since  experienced.      With  this  dis- 
position of  mind,  the  Count  de  Lalain  thought  he 
could  not  give  me  sufficient  demonstrations  of  the 
joy  he  felt  by  my  presence  ;  and  he  could  not  have 
shown  more  honour  to  his  natural  prince,   nor  dis- 
played greater  marks  of  zeal  and  affection. 

On  our  arrival  at   Mons,   I  was  lodged  in  his 
house,  and  found  there  the  Countess  his  wife,  and 
a  Court  consisting  of  eighty  or  a   hundred   ladies 
of  the  city  and  country.     My  reception  was  rather 
that   of    their    sovereign    lady    than    of    a    foreign 
princess.     The  Flemish  ladies  are  naturally  lively, 
affable  and  engaging.      The  Countess  de  Lalain   is 
remarkably  so,  and  is,  moreover,  a  woman  of  great 
sense  and  elevation  of  mind,  in  which  particular,  as 
well  as  in  air  and  countenance,  she  carries  a  striking 
resemblance  to  the  lady  your  cousin.     We  became 


MARGARET    DE     VALOIS 


133 


immediately  intimate,  and  commenced  a  firm 
friendship  at  our  first  meeting.  When  the  supper 
hour  came,  we  sat  down  to  a  banquet,  which  was 
succeeded  by  a  ball  ;  and  this  rule  the  Count  ob- 
served as  long  as  I  stayed  at  Mons,  which  was, 
indeed,  longer  than  I  intended.  It  had  been  my 
intention  to  stay  at  Mons  one  night  only,  but  the 
Count's  obhging  lady  prevailed  on  me  to  pass  a 
whole  week  there.  I  strove  to  excuse  myself  from 
so  long  a  stay,  imagining  it  might  be  inconvenient 
to  them  ;  but  whatever  I  could  say  availed  nothing 
with  the  Count  and  his  lady,  and  I  was  under  the 
necessity  of  remaining  with  them  eight  days.  The 
Countess  and  I  were  on  so  familiar  a  footing  that 
she  staid  in  my  bed-chamber  till  a  late  hour,  and 
would  not  have  left  me  then  had  she  not  im- 
posed upon  herself  a  task  very  rarely  performed 
by  persons  of  her  rank,  which,  however,  placed 
the  goodness  of  her  disposition  in  the  most  amiable 
light.  In  fact,  she  gave  suck  to  her  infant  son; 
and  one  day  at  table,  sitting  next  me,  whose  whole 
attention  was  absorbed  in  the  promotion  of  my 
brother's  interest—the  table  being  the  place  where, 
according   to   the   custom   of   the    country,    all   are 


f? 


134 


MEMOIRS    OF 


familiar  and  ceremony  is  laid  aside— she,  dressed 
out  in  the  richest  manner  and  blazing  with  dia- 
monds, gave  the  breast  to  her  child  without  rising 
from  her  seat,  the  infant  being  brought  to  the  table 
as  superbly  habited  as  its  nurse,  the  mother.  She 
performed  this  maternal  duty  with  so  much  good 
humour,  and  with  a  gracefulness  peculiar  to  herself, 
that  this  charitable  office — which  would  have  ap- 
peared disgusting  and  been  considered  as  an  affront 
if  done  by  some  others  of  equal  rank— gave  pleasure 
to  all  who  sat  at  table,  and,  accordingly,  they 
signified  their  approbation  by  their  applause. 

The  tables  being  removed,  the  dances  com- 
menced in  the  same  room  wherein  we  had  supped, 
which  was  magnificent  and  large.  The  Countess 
and  I  sitting  side  by  side,  I  expressed  the  pleasure 
I  received  from  her  conversation,  and  that  I  should 
place  this  meeting  amongst  the  happiest  events  of  my 
life.  **  Indeed,"  said  I,  *'I  shall  have  cause  to  regret 
that  it  ever  did  take  place,  as  I  shall  depart  from 
hence  so  unwillingly,  there  being  so  little  probability 
of  our  meeting  again  soon.  Why  did  Heaven  deny 
our  being  born  in  the  same  country  1  " 

This  was  said  in  order  to  introduce  my  brother's 


X" 


I 

V. 


H 


) 


i 


\ 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


135 


business.  She  replied:  *' This  country  did,  indeed, 
formerly  belong  to  France,  and  our  lawyers  now 
plead  their  causes  in  the  French  language.  The 
greater  part  of  the  people  here  still  retain  an 
affection  for  the  French  nation.  For  my  part," 
added  the  Countess,  ''  I  have  had  a  strong  attach- 
ment to  your  country  ever  since  I  have  had  the 
honour  of  seeing  you.  This  country  has  been  long 
in  the  possession  of  the  House  of  Austria,  but  the 
regard  of  the  people  for  that  house  has  been  greatly 
weakened  by  the  death  of  Count  Egmont,  M.  de 
Home,  M.  de  Montigny  and  others  of  the  same 
party,  some  of  them  our  near  relations,  and  all  of 
the  best  families  of  the  country.  We  entertain  the 
utmost  dislike  for  the  Spanish  Government,  and 
wish  for  nothing  so  much  as  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of 
their  tyranny ;  but,  as  the  country  is  divided  betwixt 
different  religions,  we  are  at  a  loss  how  to  effect  it. 
If  we  could  unite,  we  should  soon  drive  out  the 
Spaniards ;  but  this  division  amongst  ourselves 
renders  us  weak.  Would  to  God,  the  King  your 
brother  would  come  to  a  resolution  of  reconquering 
this  country,  to  which  he  has  an  ancient  claim ! 
We  should  all  receive  him  with  open  arms." 


rfT'-  '   »'tf.'..-'-i .   ■ 


If 

I 


134 


MEMOIRS    OF 


familiar  and  ceremony  is  laid  aside— she,  dressed 
out  in  the  richest  oKinner  and  blazing  with  dia- 
monds, gave  the  breast  to  her  child  without  rising 
from  her  seat,  the  infant  being  brought  to  the  table 
as  superbly  habited  as  its  nurse,  the  mother.  She 
performed  this  maternal  duty  with  so  much  good 
humour,  and  with  a  gracefulness  peculiar  to  herself, 
that  this  charitable  office— which  would  have  ap- 
peared disgusting  and  been  considered  as  an  affront 
if  done  by  some  others  of  equal  rank— gave  pleasure 
to  all  who  sat  at  table,  and,  accordingly,  they 
signified  their  approbation  by  their  applause. 

The  tables  being  removed,  the  dances  com- 
menced in  the  same  room  wherein  we  had  supped, 
which  was  magnificent  and  large.  The  Countess 
and  I  sitting  side  by  side,  I  expressed  the  pleasure 
I  received  from  her  conversation,  and  that  I  should 
place  this  meeting  amongst  the  happiest  events  of  my 
Hfe.  *' Indeed,"  said  I,  *'I  shall  have  cause  to  regret 
that  it  ever  did  take  place,  as  I  shall  depart  from 
hence  so  unwillingly,  there  being  so  little  probability 
of  our  meeting  again  soon.  Why  did  Heaven  deny 
our  being  born  in  the  same  country  !  " 

This  was  said  in  order  to  introduce  my  brother's 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


135 


business.     She  replied:  ''This  country  did,  indeed, 
formerly    belong   to    France,  and    our    lawyers    now 
plead  their    causes    in    the    French    language.     The 
greater    part    of    the    people    here    still    retain    an 
affection    for   the    French    nation.       For    my   part," 
added  the  Countess,  "  I  have  had  a  strong  attach- 
ment to  your    country  ever    since    I    have    had   the 
honour  of  seeing  you.     This  country  has  been  long 
in  the  possession  of  the  House  of  Austria,  but  the 
regard  of  the  people  for  that  house  has  been  greatly 
w^eakened  by  the  death   of  Count   Egmont,   M.   de 
Home,    M.    de    Montigny  and    others    of  the    same 
party,  some  of  them  our  near  relations,  and  all   of 
the  best  families  of  the  country.     We  entertain  the 
utmost    dislike   for   the    Spanish    Government,    and 
wish  for  nothing  so  much  as  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of 
their  tyranny ;  but,  as  the  country  is  divided  betwixt 
different  religions,  we  are  at  a  loss  how^  to  effect  it. 
If  we   could   unite,  we    should  soon   drive   out  the 
Spaniards ;    but    this    division     amongst     ourselves 
renders  us  weak.     Would   to   God,   the  King   your 
brother  would  come  to  a  resolution  of  reconquering 
this  country,   to  w^hich    he    has    an    ancient    claim  1 
We  should  all  receive  him  with  open  arms." 


-■ ,  ,iiii,i>iiii— inn  -imViWilmmmmmilm 


■1  Wii  If'T"" 


iiifi—iTiB  I  'lii'tiaiaiiiiiiirmii  vimmmmm 


«iS*'«3BES»""Wsie"  *■>.  »e«l»w*«»»K-<f«op . 


136 


MEMOIRS     OF 


This    was    a    frank    declaration,    made    by    the 
Countess    without   premeditation,    but    it    had    been 
long  agitated  in  the  minds  of  the  people,  who  con- 
sidered that   it  was  from  hVance  they  were  to  hope 
for    redress    from    the   evils   with    which    they  w^ere 
afflicted.       I    now    found    1    had    as    favourable    an 
opening  as  I  could  wish  for  to  declare  my  errand. 
I  told  her  that  the  King  of  France  my  brother  was 
averse  from  engaging  in  foreign  war,  and  the  more  so 
as  the  Huguenots  in  his  kingdom  were  too  strong 
to  admit  of  his  sending  any  large  force  out  of  it. 
*'My  brother  Alengon,"  said  I,  '*has  sufficient  means, 
and    might   be    induced    to  undertake   it.      He   has 
equal   valour,    prudence   and   benevolence   with   the 
King  my  brother  or  any  of  his  ancestors.     He  has 
been    bred  to   arms,    and    is   esteemed   one    of    the 
bravest  generals  of  these  times.     He  has  the  com- 
mand of  the    King's  army  against  the    Huguenots, 
and   has   lately   taken    a   well-fortitied  town,   called 
Issoire,  and   some  other   places  that  were  in   their 
possession.     You  could  not  invite  to  your  assistance 
a  prince  who  has  it  so  much  in  his  power  to  give 
it,  being  not  only  a  neighbour,  but  having  a  kingdom 
like  France  at  his  devotion,  from   w^hence  he  may 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


137 


expect    to    derive    the    necessary    aid    and    succour. 
The  Count   your    husband   may  be  assured  that   if 
he  do  my  brother  this  good  office  he  will  not  find 
him  ungrateful,  but  may  set  what  price  he  pleases 
upon  his  meritorious  service.     My  brother  is  of  a 
noble  and  generous  disposition,  and  ready  to  requite 
those  who   do   him   favours.     He    is,   moreover,   an 
admirer  of  men  of  honour  and    gallantry,    and   ac- 
cordingly is  followed  by  the  bravest  and  best  men 
France  has  to  boast  of.     I  am  in  hopes  that  a  peace 
will  soon  be  re-established  with  the  Huguenots,  and 
expect   to  find   it  so  on   my  return  to   France.     If 
the  Count  your  husband  thinks  as  you  do,  and  will 
permit  me  to  speak  to  him   on   the  subject,  I   will 
engage  to  bring  my  brother  over   to  the   proposal, 
and,  in  that  case,  your  country  in  general,  and  your 
house  in  particular,  will  be  well  satisfied  with  him. 
If,  through  your  means,  my  brother  should  establish 
himself  here,  you  may  depend  on  seeing  me  often, 
there  being  no  brother  or  sister  who  has  a  stronger 
affection  for  each  other." 

The  Countess  appeared  to  listen  to  what  I  said 
with  great  pleasure,  and  acknowledged  that  she  had 
entered    upon    this    discourse   without  design.     She 


^ 


138 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


139 


observed  that,  having  perceived  I  did  her  the 
honour  to  have  some  regard  for  her,  she  had 
resolved  within  herself  not  to  let  me  depart  out  of 
the  country  without  explaining  to  me  the  situation 
of  it,  and  begging  me  to  procure  the  aid  of  France 
to  relieve  them  from  the  apprehensions  of  living  in 
a  state  of  perpetual  war  or  of  submitting  to  Spanish 
tyranny.  She  thereupon  entreated  me  to  allow  her 
to  relate  our  present  conversation  to  her  husband, 
and  permit  them  both  to  confer  with  me  on  the 
subject  the  next  day.  To  this  I  readily  gave  my 
consent. 

Thus  we  passed  the  evening  in  discourse  upon 
the  object  of  my  mission,  and  I  observed  that  she 
took  a  singular  pleasure  in  talking  upon  it  in  all  our 
succeeding  conferences  when  I  thought  proper  to 
introduce  it.  The  ball  being  ended,  we  went  to 
hear  vespers  at  the  church  of  the  Canonesses,^ 
an  order  of  nuns,  of  which  we  have  none  in 
France.  These  are  3'oung  ladies  who  are  entered 
in  these  communities  at  a  tender  age,  in  order 
to  improve  their  fortunes  till  they  are  of  an 
age  to  be  married.  They  do  not  all  sleep  under 
^  See  geographical  note  to  Mons,  p.  273. 


* 


the  same  roof,  but  in  detached  houses  within  an 
enclosure.  In  each  of  these  houses  are  three, 
four,  or  perhaps  six  young  girls,  under  the  care 
of  an  old  woman.  These  governesses,  together 
with  the  abbess,  are  of  the  number  of  such  as 
have  never  been  married.  These  girls  never  wear 
the  habit  of  the  order  but  in  church,  and  the 
service  there  ended,  they  dress  like  others,  pay 
visits,  frequent  balls,  and  go  w^here  they  please. 
They  were  constant  visitors  at  the  Count's  enter- 
tainments, and  danced  at  his  balls. 

The  Countess  thought  the  time  long  until  the 
night  when   she  had  an   opportunity  of  relating  to 
the   Count  the  conversation  she  had  with  me,  and 
the   opening   of  the   business.      The  next    morning 
she   came   to   me,   and    brought    her   husband   with 
her.      He  entered  into  a  detail    of    the    grievances 
the   country  laboured   under,    and  the  just  reasons 
he  had  for  ridding  it  of  the  tyranny  of  Spain.     In 
doing  this,  he  said  he  should  not  consider  himself 
as   acting    against    his    natural    Sovereign,    because 
he   well    knew   he    ought    to    look   for   him    in   the 
person    of  the   King   of   France.      He  explained   to 
me  the  means  whereby  my  brother  might  establish 


■I'^s^^E^JSlfe'; 


IT 


„  i^-^^  '-  _-'-2'i2fc*'^?— -.ri'.'** 


•^,»iWRfl«»i»^*»»«  * 


•  --..J).   •j»i*«Pi'i 


140 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


141 


I     i 


himself  in   Flanders,  having  possession  of  Hainault, 
which   extended   as   far   as   Brussels.     He    said    the 
difficulty    lay    in    securing   the   Cainbresis,   which    is 
situated  betwixt  Hainault  and  Flanders.     It  would, 
therefore,  be  necessary  to  engage  M.  d'Ainsi  in  the 
business.     To    this    I    replied    that,    as    he   was    his 
neighbour  and    friend,    it    might    be   better   that    he 
should  open  the  matter  to  him;    and   I  begged  he 
would   do  so.     I    next   assured    him    that    he   might 
have   the    most    perfect    reliance    on    the    gratitude 
and    friendship    of  my    brother,   and    be    certain    of 
receiving  as  large  a  share  of  power  and  authority 
as   such    a   service   done   by  a   person   of  his   rank 
merited.     Lastly,  we  agreed  upon   an  interview  be- 
twixt my  brother  and  M.  de  Montigny,  the  brother 
of  the  Count,  which  was  to  take  place  at  La  Fere, 
upon    my    return,    when    this    business    should    be 
arranged.      During    the   time    I    stayed    at    Mons,    I 
said  all  I  could  to  confirm  the  Count  in  this  reso- 
lution,   in   which    T    found   myself  seconded    by  the 
Countess. 

The  day  of  my  departure  was  now  arrived, 
to  the  great  regret  of  the  ladies  of  Mons,  as  well 
as  myself.     The  Countess  expressed  herself  in  terms 


I 


which  showed  she  had  conceived  the  warmest 
friendship  for  me,  and  made  me  promise  to  return 
bv  wav  of  that  city.  I  presented  the  Countess 
with  a  diamond  bracelet,  and  to  the  Count  I  gave 
a  riband  and  diamond  star  of  considerable  value. 
But  these  presents,  valuable  as  they  were,  became 
more  so,  in  their  estimation,  as  I  was  the  donor. 

Of  the  ladies,  none  accompanied  me  from  this 
place,    except    Madame    d'Aurec.      She    went   with 
me  to  Namur,  where  I  slept  that  night,  and  where 
she    expected    to    find    her  husband    and    the   Duke 
d'Arscot,  her   brother-in-law,    who   had   been   there 
since   the    peace   betwixt   the    King   of    Spain    and 
the   States   of  Flanders.      For    though    they   were 
both    of    the   party   of    the    States,    yet   the    Duke 
d'Arscot,     being     an      old      courtier     and      having 
attended    King   Philip   in    Flanders   and    England, 
could    not   withdraw   himself  from    Court   and   the 
society  of  the  great.     The   Count   dc   Lalain,  with 
all  his  nobles,  conducted    me   two  leagues   beyond 
his    government,    and    until    he    saw    Don    John's 
company   in    the    distance    advancing   to    meet    me. 
He   then    took  his  leave  of  me,    being  unwilling  to 
meet   Don   John;    but   M.   d'Ainsi  stayed  with   me. 


142 


MEMOIRS     OF 


1^ 


as  his  master,  the   l'>ishop  of  Cambray,  was  in  the 
Spanish  interest. 

This    ^^allant    company  having   left    me,    I   was 
soon  after   met    by   Don  John  of  Austria,  preceded 
by     a     j^Teat     number     of     running     footmen,    and 
escorted   only  by  twenty  or   thirty   horsemen.     He 
was  attended   by   a  number   of  lords,   and    amongst 
the  rest  the  Duke  d'Arscot,  M.  d'Aurec,  the  Marquis 
de  Varenbon,  and  the  younger  Balengon,  governor, 
for  the  King  of  Spain,  (^f  the  county  of  Burgundy. 
These  two  last,  who  are  brothers,  had   ridden  post 
to     meet    me.      Of    Don    John's    household    there 
was    only    Louis    de    Gonzago    of    any    rank.      He 
called  himself  a  relation  of  the   Duke  of  Mantua; 
the    others    were    mean-looking    people,    and    of   no 
consideration.      Don  John   alighted   from   his  horse 
to   salute   me    in   my   litter,  which   was   opened    for 
the  purpose.     I  returned  the  salute  after  the  French 
fashion  to  him,  the  Duke  d'Arscot,  and  M.  d'Aurec. 
After     an    exchange    of   compliments,    he    mounted 
his    horse,    but    continued    in    discourse    with    me 
until    we    reached    the   city,  which   was    not    before 
it  grew  dark,  as  I   set  off  late,  the  ladies  of  Mons 
keeping   me  as  long  as  they  could,  amusing  them- 


1 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


143 


i 


-1 


t 


selves  with  viewing  my  litter,  and  requiring  an 
explanation  of  the  different  mottoes  and  devices. 
However,  as  the  Spaniards  excel  in  preserving 
good  order,  Namur  appeared  with  particular  ad- 
vantage, for  the  streets  were  w^ell  lighted,  every 
house  being  illuminated,  so  that  the  blaze  ex- 
ceeded that   of  daylight. 

Our  supper  w^as  served  to  us  in  our  respective 
apartments,    Don    John    being   unwilling,    after   the 
fatigue  of  so  long  a  journey,  to  incommode  us  with 
a   banquet.      The    house    in    which    I    was    lodged 
had    been     newly    furnished     for     the     purpose    of 
receiving  me.      It  consisted   of  a  magnificent  large 
saloon,    with    a    private    apartment,    consisting    of 
lodging  rooms    and   closets,  furnished    in    the   most 
costly    manner,   with    furniture    of  every    kind,    and 
hung  with   the  richest  tapestry  of  velvet  and  satin, 
divided    into    compartments    by   columns    of    silver 
embroidery,  with  knobs  of  gold,  all  wrought  in  the 
most  superb  manner.     Within  these  compartments 
were    figures    in     antique     habits,    embroidered    in 

jTold  and  silver. 

The    Cardinal   de    Lenoncourt,  a  man  of  taste 
and   curiosity,   being  one    day   in    these   apartments 


U: 


H4 


MEMOIRS     OF 


with  the  Duke  d'Arscot,  who,  as  I  have  before 
observed,  was  an  ornament  to  Don  John's  Court, 
remarked  to  him  that  this  furniture  seemed  more 
proper  for  a  great  kin^  than  a  young  unmarried 
prince  hke  Don  John.  To  which  the  Duke  d'Arscot 
rephed  that  it  came  to  him  as  a  present,  having 
been  sent  to  him  b}'  a  bashaw  belonging  to  the 
Grand  Signior,  whose  sons  he  had  made  prisoners 
in  a  signal  victory  obtained  over  the  Turks.  Don 
John  having  sent  the  bashaw's  sons  back  without 
ransom,  the  father,  in  return,  made  him  a  present 
of  a  large  quantity  of  gold,  silver,  and  silk  stuffs, 
which  he  caused  to  be  wrought  into  tapestry  at 
Milan,  where  there  are  curious  workmen  in  this 
way;  and  he  had  the  Queen's  bed-chamber  hung 
with  tapestry  representing  the  battle  in  which  he 
had  so  gloriously  defeated  the  Turks. 

The  next  morning  Don  John  conducted  us  to 
chapel,  where  we  heard  Mass  celebrated  after 
the  Spanish  manner,  with  all  kinds  of  music,  after 
which  we  partook  of  a  banquet  prepared  by  Don 
John.  He  and  I  were  seated  at  a  separate  table, 
at  a  distance  of  three  3'ards  from  which  stood 
the  great  one,  of  which  the  honours  were  done  by 


I 

i 

A. 


I 

i 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


145 


Madame  d'Aurec.  At  this  table  the  ladies  and 
principal  lords  took  their  seats.  Don  John  was 
served  with  drink  by  Louis  de  Gonzago,  kneeling. 
The  tables  being  removed,  the  ball  was  opened, 
and  the  dancing  continued  the  whole  afternoon. 
The  evening  was  spent  in  conversation  betwixt 
Don  John  and  me,  who  told  me  I  greatly  resembled 
the  Queen  his  mistress,  by  whom  he  meant  the 
late  Queen  my  sister,  and  for  whom  he  professed 
to  have  entertained  a  very  high  esteem.  In  short, 
Don  John  manifested,  by  every  mark  ^f  attention 
and  politeness,  as  well  to  me  as  to  my  attendants, 
the  very  great  pleasure  he  had  in  receiving  me. 

The  boats  which  were  to  convey  me  upon  the 
Meuse  to  Liege  not  all  being  ready,  I  was  under 
the  necessity  of  staying  another  day.  The  morning 
was  passed  as  that  of  the  day  before.  After  dinner, 
we  embarked  on  the  river  in  a  very  beautiful  boat, 
surrounded  by  others  having  on  board  musicians 
playing  on  hautboys,  horns  and  violins,  and  landed 
at  an  island  where  Don  John  had  caused  a  colla- 
tion to  be  prepared  in  a  large  bower  formed  with 
branches  of  ivy,  in  which  the  musicians  were 
placed  in    small    recesses,   playing  on    their   instru- 


10 


* 


// 


i 


146 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


147 


ments  during  the  time  of  supper.  The  tables 
being  removed,  the  dances  began,  and  lasted  till 
it  was  time  to  return,  which  I  did  in  the  same 
boat  that  conveyed  me  thither,  and  which  was 
that  provided  for   my  voyage. 

The  next  morning  Don  John  conducted  me 
to  the  boat,  and  there  took  a  most  polite  and 
courteous  leave,  charging  M.  and  Madame  d'Aurec 
to  see  me  safe  to  Huy,  the  first  town  belonging 
to  the  Bishop  of  Liege,  where  I  was  to  sleep.  As 
soon  as  Don  John  had  gone  on  shore,  M.  d'Ainsi, 
who  remained  in  the  boat,  and  who  had  the  bishop 
of  Cambray's  permission  to  go  to  Namur  only, 
took  leave  of  me  with  many  protestations  of 
fidelity  and  attachment  to  my  brother  and  myself. 

But  Fortune,  envious  of  my  hitherto  prosperous 
journey,  gave  me  two  omens  of  the  sinister  events 
of  my  return. 

The  first  was  the  sudden  illness  which  attacked 
Mademoiselle  de  Tournon,  the  daughter  of  the  lady 
of  my  bed-chamber,  a  young  person,  accomplished, 
with  every  grace  and  virtue,  and  for  whom  I  had 
the  most  perfect  regard.  No  sooner  had  the  boat 
left    the   shore    than    this    young    lady   was    seized 


<% 


. 


! 


with  an  alarming  disorder,  which,  from  the  great 
pain  attending  it,  caused  her  to  scream  in  the 
most  doleful  manner.  The  physicians  attributed 
the  cause  to  spasms  of  the  heart,  which,  notwith- 
standing the  utmost  exertions  of  their  skill,  carried 
her  off  a  few  days  after  my  arrival  at  Liege.  As 
the  history  of  this  young  lady  is  remarkable,  I 
shall  relate  it   in  my  next   letter. 

The  other  omen  was  what  happened  to  us  at 
Huy,  immediately  upon  our  arrival  there.  This 
town  is  built  on  the  declivity  of  a  mountain,  at 
the  foot  of  which  runs  the  river  Meuse.  As  we 
were  about  to  land,  there  fell  a  torrent  of  rain, 
which,  coming  down  the  steep  sides  of  the  moun- 
tain, swelled  the  river  instantly  to  such  a  degree 
that  we  had  only  time  to  leap  out  of  the  boat  and 
run  to  the  top,  the  flood  reaching  the  very  highest 
street,  next  to  where  I  was  to  lodge.  There  we 
were  forced  to  put  up  with  such  accommodation 
as  could  be  procured  in  the  house,  as  it  was 
impossible  to  remove  the  smallest  article  of  our 
baggage  from  the  boats,  or  even  to  stir  out  of  the 
house  we  were  in,  the  whole  city  being  under 
water.     However,    the    town    was    as    suddenly   re- 


10 — 2 


1 


HI      I    ■  i     !■■ 


148 


MEMOIRS     OF 


lieved  from  this  calamity  as  it  had  been  afflicted 
with  it,  for,  on  the  next  morning,  the  whole 
inundation  had  ceased,  the  waters  having  run  off, 
and    the    river    being     confined    within    its    usual 

channel. 

Leaving  Huy,  M.  and  Madame  d'Aurec  re- 
turned to  Don  John  at  Namur,  and  I  proceeded, 
in  the  boat,  to  sleep  that  night  at  Liege. 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


149 


LETTER   XV 

THE  CITY  OF  LIEGE  DESCRIBED — AFFECTING  STORY  OF 
MADEMOISELLE  DE  TOURNON FATAL  EFFECTS  OF  SUP- 
PRESSED   ANGUISH    OF    MIND. 

The  Bishop  of  Liege,  who  is  the  Sovereign 
of  the  city  and  province,  received  me  with  all  the 
cordiality  and  respect  that  could  be  expected  from 
a  personage  of  his  dignity  and  great  accomplish- 
ments. He  was,  indeed,  a  nobleman  endowed 
with  singular  prudence  and  virtue,  agreeable  in 
his  person  and  conversation,  gracious  and  mag- 
nificent in  his  carriage  and  behaviour,  to  which  I 
may  add  that  he  spoke  the  French  language  per- 
fectly. 

He  was  constantly  attended  by  his  chapter, 
with  several  of  his  canons,  who  are  all  sons  of 
dukes,  counts,  or  great  German  lords.  The  bishop- 
ric is  itself  a  sovereign  State,  which  brings  in  a 
considerable  revenue,  and  includes  a  number  of 
fine  cities.  The  bishop  is  chosen  from  amongst 
the   canons,   who   must   be   of   noble   descent,    and 


^ 


■   ■■     —    I  mm''»m«m »<*m  m^ 


w 


150 


MEMOIRS    OF 


resident  one  year.  The  city  is  larger  than  Lyons, 
and  much  resembles  it,  having  the  Meuse  running 
through  it.  The  houses  in  which  the  canons 
reside  have  the  appearance  of  noble  palaces.  The 
streets  of  the  city  are  regular  and  spacious,  the 
houses  of  the  citizens  well  built,  the  squares  large, 
and  ornamented  with  curious  fountains.  The 
churches  appear  as  if  raised  entirely  of  marble,  of 
which  there  are  considerable  quarries  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood ;  they  are  all  of  them  ornamented  with 
beautiful   clocks,    and    exhibit   a   variety  of  moving 

figures. 

The  bishop  received  me  as  I  landed  from  the 
boat,  and  conducted  me  to  his  magnificent  resi- 
dence, ornamented  with  delicious  fountains  and 
gardens,  set  off  with  galleries,  all  painted,  superbly 
gilt,  and  enriched  with  marble,  beyond  description. 

The  spring  which  affords  the  waters  of  Spa^ 
being  distant  no  more  than  three  or  four  leagues 
from  the  city  of  Liege,  and  there  being  only  a 
village,  consisting  of  three  or  four  small  houses, 
on  the  spot,  the  Princess  of  Roche-sur-Yon  was 
advised  by  her  physicians  to  stay  at  Liege  and 
I  See  Spa  in  Geographical  Notes,  p.  282 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


151 


have  the  waters  brought  to  her,  which  they  assured 
her  would   have  equal  efficacy,   if  taken   after  sun- 
set and  before  sunrise,   as    if  drunk  at  the   spring. 
I  was  well  pleased  that  she  resolved  to  follow  the 
advice  of  the  doctors,  as  we  were  more  comfortably 
lodged  and  had  an   agreeable    society,   for,   besides 
his    Grace    (so   the   bishop    is   styled,  as   a   king  is 
addressed  his  Majesty,  and  a  prince  his  Highness), 
the  news  of  my  arrival  being  spread  about,   many 
lords  and  ladies  came  from   Germany  to  visit  me. 
Amongst  these  was  the  Countess  d'Aremberg,  who 
had    the    honour    to    accompany    Queen    Elizabeth 
to    Mezieres,    to   which    place    she   came   to    marry 
King    Charles    my    brother,    a    lady    very    high    in 
the  estimation  of  the  Empress,  the  Emperor,  and 
all   the   Princes   in    Christendom.     With   her    came 
her    sister    the    Landgravine,    Madame    d'Aremberg 
her   daughter,    M.    d'Aremberg   her    son,   a    gallant 
and  accomplished   nobleman,  the   perfect  image  of 
his   father,   who   brought   the    Spanish    succours   to 
King  Charles  my  brother,  and  returned  with  great 
honour   and    additional   reputation.     This   meeting, 
so    honourable   to   me,   and  so  much    to  my  satis- 
faction,   was    damped    by    the    grief    and    concern 


152 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


153 


ij 


m 


occasioned  by  the  loss  of  Mademoiselle  de  Tour- 
non,  whose  story,  being  of  a  singular  nature,  I 
shall  now  relate  to  you,  agreeably  to  the  promise 
I  made  in  my  last  letter. 

I    must     begin    with     observing    to    you    that 
Madame    de    Tournon,    at    this    time    lady    of    my 
bed-chamber,  had   several   daughters,   the   eldest  of 
whom  married   M.  de   Balengon,  governor,  for  the 
King  of  Spain,   in  the  county  of  Burgundy.     This 
daughter,    upon    her    marriage,    had    solicited    her 
mother    to    admit    of    her    taking    her    sister,    the 
young  lady  whose  story  I  am  now  about  to  relate, 
to  live  with  her,   as  she   was    going   to    a   country 
strange  to  her,  and  wherein   she  had  no  relations. 
To    this    her    mother    consented;    and    the    young 
lady,  being  universally  admired  for  her  modesty  and 
graceful   accomplishments,   for   which   she   certainly 
deserved    admiration,    attracted    the    noticfe    of   the 
Marquis  de  Varenbon.      The   Marquis,   as  I  before 
mentioned,    is    the    brother    of    M.    de    Balen9on, 
and    was    intended    for    the    Church ;     but,    being 
violently   enamoured  of   Mademoiselle   de   Tournon 
(whom,   as   he    lived    in    the    same    house,    he    had 
frequent    opportunities    of  seeing),  he    now    begged 


r 


his  brother's  permission  to  marry  her,  not  having 
yet  taken  orders.  The  young  lady's  family,  to 
whom  he  had  likewise  communicated  his  wish, 
readily  gave  their  consent,  but  his  brother  refused 
his,  strongly  advising  him  to  change  his  resolution 

and  put  on  the  gown. 

Thus  were  matters  situated  when  her  mother, 
Madame   de  Tournon,  a   virtuous  and   pious  lady, 
thinking  she  had  cause  to  be  offended,  ordered  her 
daughter  to  leave  the  house  of  her  sister,  Madame 
de  Balengon,    and   come   to   her.      The   mother,   a 
woman  of  a  violent  spirit,  not  considering  that  her 
daughter  was  grown   up  and  merited  a  mild  treat- 
ment,   was    continually    scolding   the    poor    young 
lady,  so  that   she   was   for   ever   with  tears  in  her 
eyes.     Still,   there   was   nothing    to    blame    in   the 
young   girl's   conduct,   but    such   was   the    severity 
of  the  mother's  disposition.     The  daughter,  as  you 
may  well   suppose,   wished   to   be   from  under   the 
mother's  tyrannical   government,  and   was   accord- 
ingly delighted  with  the  thoughts  of  attending  me 
in  this  journey  to  Flanders,  hoping,  as  it  happened, 
that   she   should    meet   the    Marquis   de   Varenbon 
somewhere  on  the  road,  and  that,  as  he  had  now 


I  i 


/ 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


155 


154 


MEMOIRS    OF 


J 


abandoned   all   thoughts  of  the  Church,   he   would 
renew  his  proposal   of  marriage,  and  take  her  from 

her  mother. 

I  have  before  mentioned  that  the  Marquis  de 
Varenbon  and  the  younger  Balen9on  joined  us  at 
Namur.  Young  Balen^on,  who  was  far  from  being 
so  agreeable  as  his  brother,  addressed  himself  to 
the  young  lady,  but  the  Marquis,  during  the  whole 
time  we  stayed  at  Namur,  paid  not  the  least 
attention  to  her,  and  seemed  as  if  he  had  never 
been  acquainted  with  her. 

The  resentment,  grief,  and  disappointment 
occasioned  by  a  behaviour  so  slighting  and  un- 
natural was  necessarily  stifled  in  her  breast,  as 
decorum  and  her  sex's  pride  obliged  her  to  appear 
as  if  she  disregarded  it  ;  but  when,  after  taking 
leave,  all  of  them  left  the  boat,  the  anguish  of 
her  mind,  which  she  had  hitherto  suppressed, 
could  no  longer  be  restrained,  and,  labouring  for 
vent,  it  stopped  her  respiration,  and  forced  from 
her  those  lamentable  outcries  which  I  have  already 
spoken  of.  Her  youth  combated  for  eight  days 
with  this  uncommon  disorder,  but  at  the  expira- 
tion of  that  time  she  died,  to  the  great  grief  of  her 


mother,  as  well  as  myself.  I  say  of  her  mother, 
for,  though  she  was  so  rigidly  severe  over  this 
daughter,  she  tenderly  loved  her. 

The   funeral    of    this    unfortunate    young    lady 
was    solemnised    with    all    proper    ceremonies,    and 
conducted   in  the  most  honourable  manner,  as  she 
w^as   descended    from  a  great    family,   allied  to  the 
Queen    my  mother.      When   the   day   of  interment 
arrived,    four    of    my    gentlemen     were     appointed 
bearers,    one    of   whom    was    named    la    Boessiere. 
This  man  had  entertained  a  secret  passion  for  her, 
which    he   never    durst    declare   on    account   of   the 
inferiority  of  his  family  and  station.     He  was  now 
destined  to  bear  the  remains  of  her,  dead,  for  whom 
he    had    long    been    dying,    and   was   now   as    near 
dying  for  her   loss  as  he   had  before   been    for   her 
love.     The    melancholy    procession    was    marching 
slowly  along,  when   it  was   met  by  the   Marquis  de 
Varenbon,  who  had  been  the    sole    occasion  of  it. 
We  had    not  left    Namur  long  when    the    Marquis 
reflected  upon  his  cruel  behaviour  towards  this  un- 
happy young   lady;    and  his  passion  (wonderful  to 
relate)    being   revived   by   the   absence    of  her  who 
inspired    it,    though    scarcely   alive    while   she   was 


/ 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


157 


156 


MEMOIRS     OF 


J 


present,  he  had  resolved  to  come  and  ask  her  of 
her  mother  in  marriage.  He  made  no  doubt, 
perhaps,  of  success,  as  he  seldom  failed  in  enter- 
prises of  love  ;  witness  the  great  lady  he  has  since 
obtained  for  a  wife,  in  opposition  to  the  will  of  her 
family.  He  might,  besides,  have  flattered  himself 
that  he  should  easily  have  gained  a  pardon  from 
her  by  whom  he  was  beloved,  according  to  the 
Italian  proverb,  *'  Che  la  forza  d'amore  non  riguarda 
al  delitto  "  (Lovers  are  not  criminal  in  the  estimation 
of  one  another).  Accordingly,  the  Marquis  solicited 
Don  John  to  be  despatched  to  me  on  some  errand, 
and  arrived,  as  I  said  before,  at  the  very  instant 
the  corpse  of  this  ill-fated  young  lady  was  being 
borne  to  the  grave.  He  was  stopped  by  the  crowd 
occasioned  by  this  solemn  procession.  He  con- 
templates it  for  some  time.  He  observes  a  long 
train  of  persons  in  mourning,  and  remarks  the 
coffin  to  be  covered  with  a  white  pall,  and  that 
there  are  chaplets  of  flowers  laid  upon  the  coffin. 
He  enquires  whose  funeral  it  is.  The  answer  he 
receives  is,  that  it  is  the  funeral  of  a  young  lady. 
Unfortunately  for  him,  this  reply  fails  to  satisfy  his 
curiosity.     He  makes  up  to  one  who  led  the  pro- 


I 


i    i! 


cession,  and  eagerly  asks   the   name  of  the   young 
lady    they    are    proceeding    to    bury.     When,    oh, 
fatal  answer!    Love,  willing  to  revenge  the  victim 
of    his    ingratitude    and    neglect,    suggests    a   reply 
which    had    nearly   deprived   him    of    life.     He    no 
sooner  hears  the  name  of  Mademoiselle  de  Tournon 
pronounced  than  he  falls  from  his  horse  in  a  swoon. 
He    is    taken    up   for   dead,    and    conveyed   to   the 
nearest  house,  where  he  lies  for  a  time  insensible ; 
his    soul,   no    doubt,    leaving    his    body    to    obtain 
pardon    from    her    whom    he    had    hastened   to   a 
premature  grave,  to  return  to  taste  the   bitterness 
of  death  a  second  time. 

Having  performed  the  last  offices  to  the  re- 
mains of  this  poor  young  lady,  I  was  unwilling  to 
discompose  the  gaiety  of  the  society  assembled 
here  on  my  account  by  any  show  of  grief. 
Accordingly,  I  joined  the  bishop,  or,  as  he  is 
called,  his  Grace,  and  his  canons,  in  their  entertain- 
ments at  different  houses,  and  in  gardens,  of  which 
the  city  and  its  neighbourhood  afforded  a  variety. 
I  was  every  morning  attended  by  a  numerous  com- 
pany to  the  garden,  in  which  I  drank  the  w^aters, 
the  exercise  of  walking  being  recommended  to  be 


/ 


1 1 


7 


158 


MEMOIRS    OF 


used  with  them.  As  the  physician  who  advised  me 
to  take  them  was  my  own  brother,  they  did  not 
fail  of  their  effect  with  me  ;  and  for  these  six  or 
seven  years  which  are  gone  over  my  head  since  I 
drank  them,  I  have  been  free  from  any  complaint 
of  erysipelas  on  my  arm.  From  this  garden  we 
usually  proceeded  to  the  place  where  we  were  in- 
vited to  dinner.  After  dinner  we  were  amused  with 
a  ball ;  from  the  ball  we  went  to  some  convent, 
where  we  heard  vespers ;  from  vespers  to  supper, 
and  that  over,  we  had  another  ball,  or  music  on 
the  river. 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


159 


LETTER   XVI 

QUEEN    MARGARET,    ON     HER    RETURN    FROM    LifcGE,    IS    IN 

DANGER     OF    BEING    MADE     A     PRISONER SHE     ARRIVES, 

AFTER    SOME    NARROW    ESCAPES,    AT    LA    FERE. 

In  this  manner  we  passed  the  six  weeks,  which 
is  the  usual  time  for  taking  these  waters,  at  the 
expiration  of  which  the  Princess  of  Roche-sur-Yon 
was  desirous  to  return  to  France;  but  Madame 
d'Aurec,  who  just  then  returned  to  us  from  Namur, 
on  her  way  to  rejoin  her  husband  in  Lorraine, 
brought  us  news  of  an  extraordinary  change  of 
affairs    in   that   town    and    province    since    we    had 

passed   through    it. 

It  appeared  from  this  lady's  account  that,  on 
the  very  day  we  left  Namur,  Don  John,  after 
quitting  the  boat,  mounted  his  horse  under  pretence 
of  taking  the  diversion  of  hunting,  and,  as  he 
passed  the  gate  of  the  castle  of  Namur,  expressed 
a  desire  of  seeing  it ;  that,  having  entered,  he  took 
possession  of  it,  notwithstanding  he  held  it  for  the 


/ 


t 


1 60 


MEMOIRS    OF 


States,  agreeably  to  a  convention.  Don  John, 
moreover,  arrested  the  persons  of  the  Duke  d'Arscot 
and  M.  d'Aurec,  and  also  made  Madame  d'Aurec  a 
prisoner.  After  some  remonstrances  and  entreaties, 
he  had  set  her  husband  and  brother-in-law  at 
liberty,  but  detained  her  as  a  hostage  for  them. 
In  consequence  of  these  measures,  the  whole 
country  was  in  arms.  The  province  of  Namur  was 
divided  into  three  parties ;  the  first  whereof  was 
that  of  the  States,  or  the  Catholic  party  of  Flanders ; 
the  second  that  of  the  Prince  of  Orange  and  the 
Huguenots  ;  the  third,  the  Spanish  party,  of  which 
Don  John  was  the  head. 

By  letters  which  I  received  just  at  this  time 
from  my  brother,  through  the  hands  of  a  gentle- 
man named  Lescar,  I  found  I  was  in  great  danger 
of  falling  into  the  hands  of  one   or  other  of   these 

parties. 

These  letters  informed  me  that,  since  my  de- 
parture from  Court,  God  had  dealt  favourably  with 
my  brother,  and  enabled  him  to  acquit  himself 
of  the  command  of  the  army  confided  to  him, 
greatly  to  the  benefit  of  the  King's  service;  so 
that   he    had  taken    all    the    towns    and   driven    the 


I' 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


161 


Huguenots  out  of  the  provinces,  agreeably  to  the 
design  for  which  the  army  was  raised ;  that  he  had 
returned  to  the  Court  at  Poitiers,  where  the  King 
stayed  during  the  siege  of  Brouage,  to  be  near 
to  M.  de  Mayenne,  in  order  to  afford  him  what- 
ever succours  he  stood  in  need  of ;  that,  as  the 
Court  is  a  Proteus,  for  ever  putting  on  a  new 
face,  he  had  found  it  entirely  changed,  so  that 
he  had  been  no  more  considered  than  if  he  had 
done  the  King  no  service  whatever ;  and  that 
Bussi,  who  had  been  so  graciously  looked  upon 
before  and  during  this  last  war,  had  done  great 
personal  service,  and  had  lost  a  brother  at  the 
storming  of  Issoire,  was  very  coolly  received,  and 
even  as  maliciously  persecuted  as  in  the  time  of 
le  Guast ;  in  consequence  of  which  either  he  or 
Bussi  experienced  some  indignity  or  other.  He 
further  mentioned  that  the  King's  favourites  had 
been  practising  with  his  most  faithful  servants, 
Maugiron,  la  Valette,  Mauleon,  and  Hivarrot,  and 
several  other  good  and  trusty  men,  to  desert  him, 
and  enter  into  the  King's  service  ;  and,  lastly,  that 
the  King  had  repented  of  giving  me  leave  to  go 
to    Flanders,   and   that,   to   counteract  my  brother. 


II 


\ 


l62 


MEMOIRS    OF 


t     * 


a   plan   was   laid   to    intercept   me   on    my   return, 
either    by   the    Spaniards,    for   which    purpose   they 
had    been   told   that    I    had    treated    for    delivering 
up  the   country  to   him,  or  by  the   Huguenots,    in 
revenge   of  the   war   my   brother    had    carried    on 
against  them,  after  having  formerly  assisted   them. 
This    intelligence    required    to    be    well    con- 
sidered, as  there  seemed  to  be  an  utter  impossibility 
of    avoiding    both    parties.      I    had,    however,    the 
pleasure  to  think  that  two  of  the  principal  persons 
of    my   company   stood    well,    either    with    one    or 
other   party.      The    Cardinal    de    Lenoncourt    had 
been  thought   to   favour  the    Huguenot    party,    and 
M.    Descarts,   brother    to    the    Bishop   of    Lisieux, 
was    supposed    to    have    the    Spanish    interest    at 
heart.      I    communicated   our   difficult    situation   to 
the    Princess   of    Roche -sur -Yon   and    Madame   de 
Tournon,    who,    considering    that    we     could    not 
reach    La    Fere    in    less    than    five    or    six    days, 
answered    me,  with   tears   in    their    eyes,  that   God 
only    had    it    in    His    power    to    preserve    us,    that 
I    should    recommend    myself   to    His    protection, 
and    then    follow    such    measures    as    should    seem 
advisable.     They   observed    that,    as   one    of  them 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


163 


,t 


I 


was  in  a  weak  state  of  health,  and  the  other 
advanced  in  years,  I  might  affect  to  make  short 
journeys  on  their  account,  and  they  would  put  up 
with  every  inconvenience  to  extricate  me  from  the 
danger  I  was  in. 

I  next  consulted  with  the  Bishop  of  Liege, 
who  most  certainly  acted  towards  me  like  a  father, 
and  gave  directions  to  the  grand  master  of  his 
household  to  attend  me  with  his  horses  as  far  as 
I  should  think  proper.  As  it  was  necessary  that 
we  should  have  a  passport  from  the  Prince  of 
Orange,  I  sent  Mondoucet  to  him  to  obtain  one, 
as  he  was  acquainted  with  the  Prince  and  was 
known  to  favour  his  religion.  Mondoucet  did 
not  return,  and  I  believe  I  might  have  waited  for 
him  until  this  time  to  no  purpose.  I  was  advised 
by  the  Cardinal  de  Lenoncourt  and  my  first 
esquire,  the  Chevalier  Salviati,  who  were  of  the 
same  party,  not  to  stir  without  a  passport ;  but, 
as  I  suspected  a  plan  was  laid  to  entrap  me,  I 
resolved  to   set  out  the  next  morning. 

They  now  saw  that  this  pretence  was  in- 
sufficient to  detain  me ;  accordingly,  the  Chevalier 
Salviati    prevailed    with    my    treasurer,    who    was 


II 


/ 


I 


I  i 


164 


MEMOIRS    OF 


secretly  a  Huguenot,  to  declare  he  had  not   money 
enough  in  his  hands  to  discharge  the  expenses  we 
had   incurred  at    Liege,   and    that,  in    consequence, 
my  horses  were  detained.     I   afterwards  discovered 
that  this  was  false,  for,  on  my  arrival  at  La  Fere, 
I  called  for  his  accounts,  and  found  he  had  then 
a  balance  in  his   hands  which  would  have  enabled 
him  to  pay  the  expenses  of  my   family  for   six   or 
seven   weeks.      The    Princess    of    Roche  -  sur  -Yon, 
incensed   at  the   affront   put    upon    me,  and    seeing 
the  danger  I  ran  by  staying,  advanced  the  money 
that  was  required,  to  their  great  confusion;    and  I 
took  my  leave  of  his  Grace  the  bishop,  presenting 
him  with  a  diamond  worth  three  thousand  crowns, 
and    giving    his   domestics   gold   chains   and    rings. 
Having    thus    taken    our    leave,    we    proceeded    to 
Huy,  without  any  other  passport  than  God's  good 
providence. 

This  town,  as  I  observed  before,  belongs  to 
the  Bishop  of  Liege,  but  was  now  in  a  state  of 
tumult  and  confusion,  on  account  of  the  general 
revolt  of  the  Low  Countries,  the  townsmen  taking 
part  with  the  Netherlanders,  notwithstanding  the 
bishopric   was   a   neutral    State.      On   this   account 


1 


ff 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


165 


they  paid  no  respect  to  the  grand  master  of  the 
bishop's  household,  who  accompanied  us,  but, 
knowing  Don  John  had  taken  the  castle  of  Namur 
in  order,  as  they  supposed,  to  intercept  me  on  my 
return,  these  brutal  people,  as  soon  as  I  had  got 
into  my  quarters,  rang  the  alarm  bell,  drew  up 
their  artillery,  placed  chains  across  the  streets, 
and  kept  us  thus  confined  and  separated  the  whole 
night,  giving  us  no  opportunity  to  expostulate  with 
them  on  such  conduct.  In  the  morning  we  were 
suffered  to  leave  the  town  without  further  molesta- 
tion, and  the  streets  we  passed  through  were  lined 
with  armed  men. 

From  thence  we  proceeded  to  Dinant,  where  we 
intended  to  sleep ;  but,  unfortunately  for  us,  the 
townspeople  had  on  that  day  chosen  their  burgher- 
masters,  a  kind  of  officers  like  the  consuls  in 
Gascony  and  France.  In  consequence  of  this 
election,  it  was  a  day  of  tumult,  riot,  and  de- 
bauchery ;  everyone  in  the  town  was  drunk,  no 
magistrate  was  acknowledged.  In  a  word,  all  was 
in  confusion.  To  render  our  situation  still  worse, 
the  grand  master  of  the  bishop's  household  had 
formerly   done   the   town    some   ill   office,    and  was 


H 


J\ 


1 66 


MEMOIRS     OF 


considered  as  its  enemy.  The  people  of  the  town, 
when  in  their  sober  senses,  were  incHned  to 
favour  the  party  of  the  States,  but  under  the 
influence  of  Bacchus  they  paid  no  regard  to  any 
party,   not  even  to  themselves. 

As  soon  as  I  had  reached  the  suburbs,  they 
were  alarmed  at  the  number  of  my  compan}-, 
quitted  the  bottle  and  glass  to  take  up  their  arms, 
and  immediately  shut  the  gates  against  me.  I 
had  sent  a  gentleman  before  me,  with  my  har- 
binger and  quartermasters,  to  beg  the  magistrates 
to  admit  me  to  stay  one  night  in  the  town,  but  I 
found  my  officers  had  been  put  under  an  arrest. 
They  bawled  out  to  us  from  within,  to  tell  us 
their  situation,  but  could  not  make  themselves 
heard.  At  length  I  raised  myself  up  in  my  litter, 
and,  taking  off  my  mask,  made  a  sign  to  a  towns- 
man nearest  me,  of  the  best  appearance,  that  I 
was  desirous  to  speak  with  him.  As  soon  as  he 
drew  near  me,  I  begged  him  to  call  out  for  silence, 
which  being  with  some  difficulty  obtained,  I  repre- 
sented to  him  who  I  was,  and  the  occasion  of 
my  journey  ;  that  it  was  far  from  my  intention  to 
do  them  harm  ;    but,   to   prevent   any  suspicions  of 


I 

( 


[ 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


167 


the  kind,  I  only  begged  to  be  admitted  to  go  into 
their  city  with  my  women,  and  as  few  others  of 
my  attendants  as  they  thought  proper,  and  that 
we  might  be  permitted  to  stay  there  for  one  night, 
whilst  the  rest  of  my  company  remained  within 
the  suburbs. 

They    agreed    to    this    proposal,    and    opened 
their  gates  for  my  admission.     I  then  entered  the 
city   with    the    principal   persons   of    my   company, 
and   the   grand   master  of  the   bishop's   household. 
This  reverend  personage,  who  was  eighty  years  of 
age,  and   wore   a   beard   as   white   as   snow,  which 
reached    down    to    his    girdle — this    venerable    old 
man,    I    say,    was    no    sooner    recognised    by   the 
drunken   and   armed   rabble   than  he  was  accosted 
with  the  grossest  abuse,  and  it  was  with  difficulty 
they   were   restrained    from    laying    violent    hands 
upon  him.     At  length  I  got  him  into  my  lodgings, 
but  the  mob  fired  at  the  house,  the  walls  of  which 
were  only  of  plaster.     Upon   being   thus   attacked, 
I    enquired    for    the    master    of    the    house,    who, 
fortunately,  was  within.     I  entreated  him  to  speak 
from   the   window,   to    someone   without,   to   obtain 
permission    for     my    being    heard.       I    had    some 


1 68 


MEMOIRS     OF 


difficulty    to    get    him    to    venture    doing    so.     At 
length,  after  much   bawling  from  the  window,  the 
burghermasters  came  to  speak  to  me,   but  were  so 
drunk    that    they   scarcely   knew    what    they   said. 
I   explained  to  them   that    I   was  entirely  ignorant 
that   the   grand  master   of  the   bishop's   household 
was  a  person  to  whom  they  had  a  dislike,   and  I 
begged  them  to  consider  the  consequences  of  giving 
offence  to  a  person  like  me,  who  was  a  friend  of  the 
principal  lords  of  the   States,   and   I   assured  them 
that  the  Count  de  Lalain,   in  particular,  would  be 
greatly  displeased  when  he  should  hear  how  I  had 
been  received  there. 

The   name  of  the   Count  de    Lalain   produced 
an  instant  effect,  much  more  than  if   I  had  men- 
tioned all  the   sovereign  princes   I   was  related  to. 
The    principal    person    amongst    them    asked    me, 
with   some    hesitation   and    stammering,    if    I    was 
really  a  particular  friend  of  the  Count's.     Perceiving 
that   to   claim    kindred   with   the   Count   would   do 
me    more    service    than    being    related    to   all   the 
Powers    in    Christendom,    I    answered    that    I   was 
both   a   friend    and   a   relation.      They   then    made 
me    many    apologies    and    conges,    stretching    forth 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


169 


their  hands  in  token  of  friendship ;  in  short,  they 
now  behaved  with  as  much  civility  as  before  with 
rudeness.  They  begged  my  pardon  for  what  had 
happened,  and  promised  that  the  good  old  man, 
the  grand  master  of  the  bishop's  household,  should 
be  no  more  insulted,  but  be  suffered  to  leave  the 
city  quietly,  the  next  morning,  with  me. 

As  soon  as  morning  came,  and  I  was  preparing 
to  go  to  hear  Mass,  there  arrived  the  King's  agent  to 
Don  John,  named  du  Bois,  a  man  much  attached 
to   the    Spanish    interest.      He    informed    me   that 
he  had  received  orders  from  the  King  my  brother 
to   conduct   me   in    safety  on  my  return.     He  said 
that   he   had   prevailed    on    Don    John    to    permit 
Barlemont   to   escort    me   to   Namur  with  a   troop 
of  cavalry,  and  begged  me  to  obtain  leave  of  the 
citizens    to    admit    Barlemont    and    his    troop    to 
enter  the  town,  that  they  might  receive  my  orders. 
Thus   had  they  concerted  a   double   plot;    the 
one   to   get   possession  of  the   town,   the   other   of 
my  person.     I   saw  through  the  whole  design,  and 
consulted  with  the  Cardinal   de   Lenoncourt,  com- 
municating  to   him    my  suspicions.     The   Cardinal 
was   as   unwilling   to   fall    into    the    hands   of    the 


lyo 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


171 


yl 


Spaniards  as   I    could  be ;    he   therefore  thought  it 
advisable  to    acquaint    the    townspeople    with    the 
plot,  and  make  our  escape  from  the  city  by  another 
road,  in  order  to  avoid  meeting  Barlemont's  troop. 
It  was  agreed  betwixt  us  that  the   Cardinal  should 
keep  du  Bois  in  discourse,  whilst  I   consulted  the 
principal   citizens   in   another   apartment.     Accord- 
ingly,  I   assembled  as   many  as   I   could,  to  whom 
I  represented  that  if  they  admitted  Barlemont  and 
his  troop  within  the  town,  he  would  most  certainly 
take  possession  of  it  for   Don  John.     I   gave  it  as 
my  advice   to   make  a  show  of  defence,  to  declare 
they  would  not  be  taken  by  surprise,   and  to   offer 
to  admit  Barlemont,  and  no  one  else,  within  their 
gates.      They    resolved    to    act    according    to    my 
counsel,    and    offered    to    serve    me   at   the    hazard 
of  their   lives.      They   promised    to    procure    me   a 
guide,  who  should  conduct  me  by  a  road  by  following 
which,  I  should  put  the  river  betwixt  me  and  Don 
John's   forces,    whereby    I    should    be    out    of    his 
reach,   and  could  be   lodged    in    houses   and   towns 
which  were  in  the  interest  of  the   States  only. 

This   point    being   settled,    I    despatched   them 
to   give   admission   to    M.   de    Barlemont,   who,   as 


')   f 


I 


soon   as  he  entered  within   the  gates,  begged  hard 
that  his  troop  might  come  in  Hkewise.     Hereupon, 
the  citizens  flew  into  a  violent  rage,  and  were  near 
putting  him  to  death.     They  told   him   that   if  he 
did   not   order   his  men    out  of  sight  of  the  town, 
they  would  fire  upon   them  with  their  great  guns. 
This   was    done   with    design   to   give   me    time   to 
leave  the  town  before  they  could  follow  in  pursuit  of 
me.      M.    de    Barlemont    and   the   agent,    du    Bois, 
used  every  argument  they  could  devise  to  persuade 
me   to   go   to    Namur,  where  they  said    Don   John 
waited  to  receive  me. 

I  appeared  to  give  way  to  their  persuasions, 
and,  after  hearing  Mass  and  taking  a  hasty  dinner, 
I  left  my  lodgings,  escorted  by  two  or  three 
hundred  armed  citizens,  some  of  them  engaging 
Barlemont  and  du  Bois  in  conversation.  We  all 
took  the  way  to  the  gate  which  opens  to  the 
river,  and  directly  opposite  to  that  leading  to 
Namur.  Du  Bois  and  his  colleague  told  me  I 
was  not  going  the  right  way,  but  I  continued 
talking,  and  as  if  I  did  not  hear  them.  But  when 
we  reached  the  gate  I  hastened  into  the  boat,  and 
my  people    after    me.      M.   de    Barlemont    and   the 


i 


172 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


173 


5 1 


%'■ 


agent  dii  Bois,  calling  out  to  me  from  the  bank, 
told  me  I  was  doing  very  wrong  and  acting  directly 
contrary  to  the  King's  intention,  who  had  directed 
that  I  should  return  by  way  of  Namur. 

In  spite  of  all  their  remonstrances  we  crossed 
the  river  with  all  possible  expedition,  and,  during 
the  two  or  three  crossings  which  were  necessary 
to  convey  over  the  litters  and  horses,  the  citizens, 
to  give  me  the  more  time  to  escape,  were  debating 
with  Barlemont  and  du  Bois  concerning  a  number 
of  grievances  and  complaints,  telling  them,  in  their 
coarse  language,  that  Don  John  had  broken  the 
peace  and  falsified  his  engagements  with  the  States ; 
and  they  even  rehearsed  the  old  quarrel  of  the 
death  of  Egmont,  and,  lastly,  declared  that  if  the 
troop  made  its  appearance  before  their  walls  again, 
they  would   fire  upon   it  with  their  artillery. 

I  had  by  this  means  sufficient  time  to  reach 
a  secure  distance,  and  was,  by  the  help  of  God 
and  the  assistance  of  my  guide,  out  of  all 
apprehensions  of  danger  from  Barlemont  and  his 
troop. 

I  intended  to  lodge  that  night  in  a  strong 
castle,  called  Fleurines,  which  belonged  to  a  gentle- 


> 


■« 


man  of  the  party  of  the  States,  whom  I  had  seen 
with  the  Count  de   Lalain.     Unfortunately  for  me, 
the  gentleman  was  absent,   and  his  lady  only  was 
in    the    castle.      The     courtyard    being    open,    we 
entered  it,  which   put   the   lady  into  such  a  fright 
that  she  ordered  the  bridge  to  be  drawn  up,   and 
fled  to  the  strong  tower.^      Nothing  we  could  say 
would    induce    her    to    give   us   entrance.      In   the 
meantime,   three   hundred    gentlemen,   whom    Don 
John    had   sent   off  to   intercept    our    passage,    and 
take  possession  of  the  castle  of  Fleurines,  judging 
that    I    should    take   up   my   quarters    there,    made 
their  appearance  upon  an  eminence,  at  the  distance 
of    about    a    thousand    yards.      They,    seeing    our 
carriages  in  the  courtyard,  and  supposing  that  we 
ourselves   had  taken  to  the   strong  tower,   resolved 
to  stay  where  they  were  that  night,  hoping  to  in- 
tercept me  the  next   morning. 

In  this  cruel  situation  were  we  placed,  in 
a  courtyard  surrounded  by  a  wall  by  no  means 
strong,  and  shut  up  by  a  gate  equally  as  weak 
and  as  capable  of  being  forced,  remonstrating  from 


I  In  the  old  French  original,  dongeon,  whence  we  have 
dungeon. 


.^:lk"J" 


174 


MEMOIRS     OF 


time   to   time  with  the   lady,  who  was  deaf  to  all 
our  prayers  and  entreaties. 

Through  God's  mercy,  her  husband,  M.  de 
Fleurines,  himself  appeared  just  as  night  approached. 
We  then  gained  instant  admission,  and  the  lady 
was  greatly  reprimanded  by  her  husband  for  her 
incivility  and  indiscreet  behaviour.  This  gentle- 
man had  been  sent  by  the  Count  de  Lalain,  with 
directions  to  conduct  me  through  the  several  towns 
belonging  to  the  States,  the  Count  himself  not 
being  able  to  leave  the  army  of  the  States,  of 
which  he  had  the  chief  command,  to  accompany 
me. 

This  was  as  favourable  a  circumstance  for  me 
as  I  could  wish  ;  for,  M.  de  Fleurines  offering  to 
accompany  me  into  France,  the  towns  we  had  to 
pass  through  being  of  the  party  of  the  States,  we 
were  everywhere  quietly  and  honourably  received. 
I  had  only  the  mortification  of  not  being  able  to 
visit  Mons,  agreeably  to  my  promise  made  to  the 
Countess  de  Lalain,  not  passing  nearer  to  it  than 
Xi\elle,  seven  long  leagues  distant  from  it.  The 
Count  being  at  Antwerp,  and  the  war  being  hottest 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Mons,  I  thus  was  prevented 


■^1 


1 1 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


175 


seeing  either  of  them  on  my  return.  I  could  only 
write  to  the  Countess  by  a  servant  of  the  gentle- 
man who  was  now  my  conductor.  As  soon  as  she 
learned  I  was  at  Nivelle,  she  sent  some  gentlemen, 
natives  of  the  part  of  Flanders  I  was  in,  with  a 
strong   injunction   to   see   me   safe   on   the   frontier 

of  France. 

I  had  to  pass  through  the  Cambresis,  partly 
in  favour  of  Spain  and  partly  of  the  States.  Accord- 
ingly, I  set  out  with  these  gentlemen,  to  lodge  at 
the  Chateau  Cambresis.  There  they  took  leave  of 
me,  in  order  to  return  to  Mons,  and  by  them  I 
sent  the  Countess  a  gown  of  mine,  which  had  been 
greatly  admired  by  her  when  I  wore  it  at  Mons; 
it  was  of  black  satin,  curiously  embroidered,  and 
cost  nine  hundred  crowns. 

When  I  arrived  at  Chateau  Cambresis,  I  had 
intelligence  sent  me  that  a  party  of  the  Huguenot 
troops  had  a  design  to  attack  me  on  the  frontiers 
of  Flanders  and  France.  This  intelligence  I  com- 
municated to  a  few  only  of  my  company,  and  pre- 
pared to  set  off  an  hour  before  daybreak.  When 
I  sent  for  my  litters  and  horses,  I  found  much 
such  a  kind  of  delay  from   the   Chevalier   Salviati 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


176 


177 


MEMOIRS     OF 


as  I  had  before  experienced  at  Liege,  and  suspect- 
ing it  was  done  designedly,  I  left  my  litter  behind, 
and  mounted  on  horseback,  with  such  of  my 
attendants  as  were  ready  to  follow  me.  By  this 
means,  with  God's  assistance,  I  escaped  being 
waylaid  by  my  enemies,  and  reached  Catelet  at 
ten  in  the  morning.  From  thence  I  went  to  my 
house  at  La  Fere,  where  I  intended  to  reside 
until   I   learned  that   peace  was  concluded  upon. 

At  La  Fere  I  found  a  messenger  in  waiting 
from  my  brother,  who  had  orders  to  return  with 
all  expedition,  as  soon  as  I  arrived,  and  inform 
him  of  it.  My  brother  wrote  me  word,  by  that 
messenger,  that  peace  was  concluded,  and  the 
King  returned  to  Paris ;  that,  as  to  himself,  his 
situation  was  rather  worse  than  better ;  that  he 
and  his  people  were  daily  receiving  some  affront 
or  other,  and  continual  quarrels  were  excited  betwixt 
the  King's  favourites  and  Bussi  and  my  brother's 
principal  attendants.  This,  he  added,  had  made 
him  impatient  for  my  return,  that  he  might  come 
and  visit  me. 

I  sent  his  messenger  back,  and,  immediately 
after,  my  brother   sent    Bussi  and  all  his  household 


I 


to  Angers,  and,  taking  with  him  fifteen  or  twenty 
attendants,  he  rode  post  to  me  at  La  Fere.  It  was 
a  great  satisfaction  to  me  to  see  one  whom  I  so 
tenderly  loved  and  greatly  honoured,  once  more. 
I  consider  it  amongst  the  greatest  felicities  I  ever 
enjoyed,  and,  accordingly,  it  became  my  chief  study 
to  make  his  residence  here  agreeable  to  him.  He 
himself  seemed  delighted  with  his  change  of  situa- 
tion, and  would  willingly  have  continued  in  it 
longer  had  not  the  noble  generosity  of  his  mind 
called  him  forth  to  great  achievements.  The  quiet 
of  our  Court,  when  compared  with  that  he  had 
just  left,  affected  him  so  powerfully  that  he  could 
not  but  express  the  satisfaction  he  felt  by  fre- 
quently exclaiming,  "  Oh,  Queen  !  how  happy  I 
am  with  you.  My  God  !  your  society  is  a  para- 
dise wherein  I  enjoy  every  delight,  and  I  seem 
to  have  lately  escaped  from  hell,  with  all  its  furies 
and  tortures  !  " 


12 


178 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


179 


LETTER    XVII 

GOOD  EFFECTS  OF  QUEEN  MARGARET'S  NEGOTIATIONS  IN 
FLANDERS— SHE  OBTAINS  LEAVE  TO  GO  TO  THE  KING 
OF  NAVARRE  HER  HUSBAND,  BUT  HER  JOURNEY  IS 
DELAYED  — COURT  INTRIGUES  AND  PLOTS  — THE  DUKE 
OF   ALENCON    AGAIN    PUT    UNDER    ARREST. 

We  passed  nearly  two  months  together,  which 
appeared    to   us   only   as   so   many   days.      I   gave 
him  an  account  of  what   I   had   done   for   him   in 
Flanders,  and   the   state   in   which   I    had    left  the 
business.     He  approved  of  the  interview  with  the 
Count  de   Lalain's   brother,   in   order  to   settle  the 
plan  of  operations  and  exchange  assurances.      Ac- 
cordingly,   the    Count    de    Montigny    arrived,   with 
four    or    five    other    leading    men    of    the    county 
of   Hainault.      One   of  these   was   charged   with   a 
letter    from    M.    d'Ainsi,    offering    his    services    to 
my   brother,    and    assuring    him    of   the    citadel   of 
Cambray.     M.  de  Montigny  delivered  his  brother's 
declaration  and  engagement  to  give  up  the  counties 
of  Hainault  and  Artois,  which  included  a  number 


4  ' 


of  fine  cities.  These  offers  made  and  accepted, 
my  brother  dismissed  them  with  presents  of  gold 
medals,  bearing  his  and  my  efiigies,  and  every 
assurance  of  his  future  favour  ;  and  they  returned 
to  prepare  everything  for  his  coming.  In  the 
meanwhile  my  brother  considered  on  the  necessary 
measures  to  be  used  for  raising  a  sufficient  force, 
for  which  purpose  he  returned  to  the  King,  to 
prevail  with  him  to  assist  him  in  this  enterprise. 

As  I  was  anxious  to  go  to  Gascony,  I  made 
ready  for  the  journey,  and  set  off  for  Paris,  my 
brother  meeting  me  at  the  distance  of  one  day's 
journey. 

At  Saint-Denis  I  was  met  by  the  King,  the 
Queen  my  mother.  Queen  Louisa,  and  the  whole 
Court.  It  was  at  Saint-Denis  that  I  w^as  to  stop 
and  dine,  and  there  it  was  that  I  had  the  honour 
of  the  meeting  I  have  just  mentioned. 

I  was  received  very  graciously,  and  most 
sumptuously  entertained.  I  was  made  to  recount 
the  particulars  of  my  triumphal  journey  to  Liege, 
and  perilous  return.  The  magnificent  entertain- 
ments I  had  received  excited  their  admiration, 
and   they   rejoiced   at   my   narrow   escapes.      With 


!■ 


12 2 


n 


i8o 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


l8l 


suchlike  conversation  I  amused  the  Queen  my 
mother  and  the  rest  of  the  company  in  her  coach, 
on  our  way  to  Paris,  where,  supper  and  the  ball 
being  ended,  I  took  an  opportunity,  when  I  saw 
the    King  and  the  Queen  my  mother  together,  to 

address  them. 

I    expressed    my    hopes   that   they   would    not 
now  oppose  my  going  to  the    King   my  husband  ; 
that  now,  by  the  peace,  the  chief  objection  to  it 
was  removed,  and  if  I  delayed  going,  in  the  present 
situation  of  affairs,  it  might  be  prejudicial  and  dis- 
creditable to  me.     Both  of  them  approved  of  my 
request,     and     commended     my     resolution.      The 
Queen   my   mother  added   that   she  would   accom- 
pany me   on  my  journey,  as  it  would   be   for   the 
King's  service  that  she  did  so.     She  said  the  King 
must  furnish  me  with  the  necessary  means  for  the 
journey,  to  which  he  readily  assented.      I  thought 
this  a  proper  time   to   settle   everything,  and   pre- 
vent  another  journey   to    Court,   which   would    be 
no  longer  pleasing   after   my   brother   left   it,   who 
was  now  pressing  his  expedition  to  Flanders  with 
all    haste.      I,    therefore,    begged    the    Queen    my 
mother  to  recollect  the  promise  she  had  made  my 


i 


brother  and  me  as  soon  as  peace  was  agreed  upon, 
which  was  that,  before  my  departure  for  Gascony, 
I    should    have    my    marriage   portion   assigned    to 
me  in  lands.     She  said  that  she  recollected  it  well, 
and  the  King  thought  it  very  reasonable,  and  pro- 
mised that  it  should  be  done.     I  entreated  that  it 
might  be  concluded  speedily,  as  I  wished  to  set  off, 
with  their  permission,  at  the  beginning  of  the  next 
month.      This,  too,  was   granted    me,    but  granted 
after  the  mode  of  the  Court;  that  is  to  say,  not- 
withstanding  my   constant  solicitations,   instead    of 
despatch,    I    experienced   only   delay;    and   thus   it 
continued  for  five  or  six  months  in  negotiation. 

My    brother     met     with    the     like     treatment, 
though  he  was  continually  urging  the  necessity  for 
his  setting  out  for  Flanders,  and  representing  that 
his  expedition  was  for  the  glory  and  advantage  of 
France— for  its  glory,  as  such  an  enterprise  would, 
like  Piedmont,  prove  a  school  of  war  for  the  young 
nobility,  wherein  future  Montlucs,  Brissacs,  Termes, 
and  Bellegardes  would  be  bred,  all  of  them  instructed 
in  these  wars,  and  afterwards,  as  field-marshals,  of 
the  greatest  service  to  their  King  and  country ;  and 
it   would    be   for   the    advantage    of   France,    as    it 


l82 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET    DE    VALOIS 


183 


would  prevent  civil  wars;  for  Flanders  would  then 
be  no  longer  a  country  whereunto  such  discon- 
tented spirits  as  aimed  at  novelty  could  assemble 
to  brood  over  their  malice  and  hatch  plots  for  the 
disturbance  of  their  native  land. 

These  representations,  which  were  both  reason- 
able and  consonant  with  truth,  had  no  weight  when 
put  into  the  scale  against  the  envy  excited  by  this 
advancement  of  my  brother's  fortune.     Accordingly, 
every  delay  was  used  to  hinder  him  from  collecting 
his    forces    together,    and    stop    his    expedition    to 
Flanders.      Bussi    and    his   other    dependents   were 
offered  a  thousand  indignities.     Every  stratagem  was 
tried,  by  day  as  well  as  by  night,  to  pick  quarrels 
with    Bussi— now   by    Quelus,   at    another   time   by 
Grammont— with  the  hope  that  my  brother  would 
engage  in  them.     This  was  unknown  to  the  King; 
but  Maugiron,  who  had  engrossed  the  King's  favour, 
and  who  had  quitted  my  brother's  service,  sought 
every  means  to  ruin   him,  as  it  is  usual  for  those 
who  have  given  offence  to  hate  the  offended  party. 
Thus  did  this  man  take  every  occasion  to  brave 
and  insult  my  brother ;  and  relying  upon  the  coun- 
tenance and  blind  affection  shown  him  by  the  King, 


had  leagued  himself  with  Quelus,  Saint-Luc,  Saint- 
Maigrin,  Grammont,  Mauleon,  Hivarrot,  and  other 
young   men   who   enjoyed   the   Kings   favour.      As 
those  who  are  favourites  find  a  number  of  followers 
at  Court,  these  licentious  young  courtiers  thought 
they  might  do  whatever  they  pleased.     Some  new 
dispute    betwixt    them    and    Bussi    was    constantly 
starting.      Bussi    had   a   degree   of  courage   which 
knew   not   how   to   give  way   to   anyone;    and   my 
brother,    unwilling  to   give   umbrage    to   the    King, 
and   foreseeing    that    such    proceedings    would   not 
forward   his   expedition,  to   avoid   quarrels   and,  at 
the  same  time,  to   promote  his   plans,   resolved  to 
despatch  Bussi  to  his  Duchy  of  Alengon,  in  order 
to  discipline  such   troops  as  he  should  find   there. 
My  brother's  amiable  qualities  excited  the  jealousy 
of  Maugiron  and  the   rest  of  his  cabal  about   the 
King's  person,   and  their  dislike  for  Bussi  was  not 
so   much  on   his  own   account  as   because  he  was 
strongly  attached  to   my  brother.     The  slights  and 
disrespect    shown    to    my   brother    were    remarked 
by  everyone  at  Court ;   but  his  prudence,  and  the 
patience  natural  to  his  disposition,  enabled  him  to 
put  up  with  their  insults,  in  hopes  of  finishing  the 


l^ 


-■MlPllinlMwipMMI^^ 


■S^ji^W.,  (SfSn-^ 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


185 


184 


MEMOIRS    OF 


business  of  his  Flemish  expedition,  which  would 
remove  him  to  a  distance  from  them  and  their 
machinations.  This  persecution  was  the  more 
mortifying  and  discreditable  as  it  even  extended  to 
his  servants,  whom  they  strove  to  injure  by  every 
means  they  could  employ.  M.  de  la  Chastre  at 
this  time  had  a  lawsuit  of  considerable  conse- 
quence decided  against  him,  because  he  had 
lately  attached  himself  to  my  brother.  At  the 
instance  of  Maugiron  and  Saint -Luc,  the  King 
was  induced  to  solicit  the  cause  in  favour  of 
Madame  de  Senetaire,  their  friend.  M.  de  la 
Chastre,  being  greatly  injured  by  it,  complained 
to  my  brother  of  the  injustice  done  him,  with 
all  the  concern  such  a  proceeding  may  be  sup- 
posed to  have  occasioned. 

About  this  time  Saint-Luc's  marriage  was 
celebrated.  My  brother  resolved  not  to  be  pre- 
sent at  it,  and  begged  of  me  to  join  him  in  the 
same  resolution.  The  Queen  my  mother  was 
greatly  uneasy  on  account  of  the  behaviour  of 
these  young  men,  fearing  that,  if  my  brother  did 
not  join  them  in  this  festivity,  it  might  be  at- 
tended  with    some   bad   consequence,  especially  as 


the  day  was  likely  to  produce  scenes  of  revelry 
and  debauch;  she,  therefore,  prevailed  on  the 
King  to  permit  her  to  dine  on  the  wedding-day 
at  Saint-Maur,  and  take  my  brother  and  me  with 
her.  This  was  the  day  before  Shrove  Tuesday; 
and  we  returned  in  the  evening,  the  Queen  my 
mother  having  well  lectured  my  brother,  and  made 
him  consent  to  appear  at  the  ball,  in  order  not  to 

displease  the  King. 

But  this  rather  served  to  make  matters  worse 
than  better,  for   Maugiron  and  his  party  began  to 
attack   him  with  such    insolent   speeches   as  would 
have    offended    anyone    of    far    less    consequence. 
They   said   he   needed   not   to   have   given    himself 
the  trouble  of  dressing,  for  he  was   not  missed  in 
the   afternoon  ;  but   now,   they  supposed,  he  came 
at   night   as   the   most    suitable   time  ;    with    other 
allusions  to  the  meanness  of  his  figure  and  smallness 
of  stature.      All   this  was   addressed   to   the   bride, 
who   sat    near    him,    but    spoken    out   on    purpose 
that  he  might  hear  it.     My  brother,  perceiving  this 
was    purposely    said    to    provoke    an    answer    and 
occasion   his   giving   offence   to   the  King,  removed 
from   his   seat  full  of  resentment;   and,  consulting 


1 86 


MEMOIRS     OF 


with  M.  de  la  Chastre,  he  came  to  the  resolution 
of  leaving  the  Court  in  a  few  days  on  a  hunting 
party.  He  still  thought  his  absence  might  stay 
their  malice,  and  afford  him  an  opportunity  the 
more  easily  of  settling  his  preparations  for  the 
Flemish  expedition  with  the  King.  He  went  im- 
mediately to  the  Queen  my  mother,  who  was 
present  at  the  ball,  and  was  extremely  sorry  to 
learn  what  had  happened,  and  imparted  her  reso- 
lution, in  his  absence,  to  solicit  the  King  to 
hasten  his  expedition  to  Flanders.  M.  de  Ville- 
quier  being  present,  she  bade  him  acquaint  the 
King  with  my  brother's  intention  of  taking  the 
diversion  of  hunting  for  a  few  days ;  which  she 
thought  very  proper  herself,  as  it  would  put  a 
stop  to  the  disputes  which  had  arisen  betwixt  him 
and  the  young  men,  Maugiron,  Saint-Luc,   Quelus, 

and  the  rest. 

My  brother  retired  to  his  apartment,  and, 
considering  his  leave  as  granted,  gave  orders  to 
his  domestics  to  prepare  to  set  off  the  next 
morning  for  Saint-Germains,  where  he  should  hunt 
the  stag  for  a  few  days.  He  directed  the  grand 
huntsman   to   be   ready   with  the   hounds,  and   re- 


i  > 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


187 


tired   to   rest,   thinking    to    withdraw    awhile   from 
the  intrigues  of  the  Court,  and  amuse  himself  with 
the   sports   of  the   field.     M.    de   Villequier,  agree- 
ably  to   the   command   he   had   received   from   the 
Queen   my   mother,  asked   for  leave,  and  obtained 
it.      The    King,    however,    staying    in    his    closet, 
hke    Rehoboam,   with    his   council   of    five    or    six 
young  men,  they  suggested  suspicions  in  his  mind 
respecting  my  brother's  departure  from  Court.     In 
short,   they  worked    upon  his    fears   and    apprehen- 
sions  so   greatly,   that   he   took    one    of    the   most 
rash  and  inconsiderate  steps  that  was  ever  decided 
upon  in  our  time  ;   which  was   to   put  my  brother 
and    all    his    principal    servants    under    an    arrest. 
This  measure  was  executed  with  as  much  indiscre- 
tion  as   it   had    been    resolved    upon.      The    King, 
under    this    agitation     of    mind,    late     as    it    was, 
hastened   to    the    Queen   my   mother,   and   seemed 
as  if  there  was  a  general  alarm  and  the  enemy  at 
the  gates,  for  he  exclaimed  on  seeing  her  :    ''  How 
could  you,  madam,  think  of  asking  me  to  let  my 
brother   go    from    hence?      Do    you    not    perceive 
how   dangerous   his  going   will   prove   to  my  king- 
dom ?      Depend     upon     it     that    this    hunting    is 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


189 


188 


MEMOIRS    OF 


merely  a   pretence   to   cover   some  treacherous   de- 
sign.     I     am    going   to   put    him    and    his    people 
under   an   arrest,    and   have   his    papers   examined. 
I  am  sure  we  shall  make  some  great  discoveries." 
At    the    time    he    said    this    he    had   with   him 
the    Sieur   de    Cosse,  captain    of  the  guard,   and  a 
number    of    Scottish     archers.       The     Queen    my 
mother    fearing,    from    the    King's    haste    and   tre- 
pidation, that   some  mischief  might  happen   to  my 
brother,    begged    to    go    with    him.      Accordingly, 
undressed    as   she   was,    wrapping   herself  up   in   a 
night-gown,  she  followed  the  King  to  my  brother's 
bed-chamber.     The  King  knocked  at  the  door  with 
great     violence,     ordering     it    to    be     immediately 
opened,     for    that     he     was     there     himself.       My 
brother   started    up   in    his    bed,    awakened    by   the 
noise,  and,  knowing  that  he  had  done  nothing  that 
he  need   fear,   ordered    Cange,   his  valet  de  chamhre, 
to   open   the    door.     The    King   entered  in  a  great 
rage,    and    asked    him   when   he   would   have   done 
plotting    against    him.      *'  But    I    will   show   you," 
said  he,    **  what   it    is   to   plot   against   your   Sove- 
reign."    Hereupon  he  ordered  the  archers  to  take 
away  all  the  trunks,  and  turn  the  valets  de  chambre 


\ 


out    of    the    room.      He    searched    my    brother's 
bed   himself,    to    see    if   he   could   find   any   papers 
concealed  in  it.     My  brother  had  that  evening  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  Madame  de  Sauve,  which  he 
kept  in  his  hand,  unwilling  that  it  should  be  seen. 
The   King  endeavoured  to  force  it  from  him.     He 
refused   to    part   with    it,    and    earnestly    entreated 
the   King  would   not   insist   upon    seeing   it.     This 
only  excited  the   King's  anxiety  the  more  to  have 
it  in  his  possession;  as  he  now  supposed  it  to  be 
the   key    to    the   whole    plot,    and    the   very   docu- 
ment which  would  at  once  bring  conviction  home 
to  him.     At   length   the    King    having   got    it    into 
his    hands,   he   opened   it    in   the   presence   of    the 
Queen  my  mother,  and   they   were   both   as    much 
confounded,  when  they  read  the  contents,  as  Cato 
was    when   he   obtained    a    letter   from    C^sar,    in 
the  Senate,  which  the  latter  was  unwilling  to  give 
up ;    and  which  Cato,  supposing  to  contain  a  con- 
spiracy against  the  Republic,  found  to  be  no  other 
than  a  love-letter  from  his  own  sister. 

But  the  shame  of  this  disappointment  served 
only  to  increase  the  King's  anger,  who,  without 
condescending    to    make    a    reply    to    my    brother, 


i  < 


-^-■te^Tra^ 


I90 


MEMOIRS     OF 


when  repeatedly  asked  what  he  had  been  accused 
of,  gave  him  in  charge  of  M.  de  Cosse  and  his 
Scots,  commanding  them  not  to  admit  a  single 
person  to  speak  with  him. 

It  was  one  o'clock  in  the   morning  when    my 
brother  was  made  a  prisoner  in  the  manner  I  have 
now   related.      He   feared   some   fatal   event   might 
succeed    these    violent    proceedings,    and    he    was 
under  the   greatest   concern    on    my   account,    sup- 
posing me  to  be  under  a  like  arrest.     He  observed 
M.  de    Cosse   to    be    much    affected    by    the    scene 
he  had  been   witness   to,   even   to   shedding   tears. 
As   the    archers   were   in   the   room   he   would   not 
venture    to    enter    into    discourse    with    him,    but 
only  asked  what  was  become  of  me.     M.  de  Cosse 
answered    that    I    remained    at    full    liberty.       My 
brother  then  said   it  was  a  great  comfort   to    him 
to  hear  that  news;    "but,"  added  he,   "as  I  know 
she    loves    me    so   entirely   that    she   would   rather 
be  confined  with  me  than  have  her  liberty  whilst 
I    was   in   confinement,    I    beg  you  will  go   to   the 
Queen  my  mother,  and  desire  her  to  obtain  leave 
for   my   sister   to   be   with    me.''     He   did    so,   and 
it  was  granted. 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


igi 


V 


I 


The  reliance  which  my  brother  displayed 
upon  this  occasion,  in  the  sincerity  of  my  friend- 
ship and  regard  for  him,  conferred  so  great  an 
obligation  in  my  mind  that,  though  I  have  re- 
ceived many  particular  favours  since  from  him, 
this  has  always  held  the  foremost  place  in  my 
grateful  remembrance. 

By  the  time  he  had  received  permission  for 
my  being  with  him,  daylight  made  its  appearance. 
Seeing  this,  my  brother  begged  M.  de  Cosse  to 
send  one  of  his  archers  to  acquaint  me  with  his 
situation,  and  beg  me  to  come  to  him. 


u 


192 


MEMOIRS     or 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


193 


LETTER    XVIII 

THE      BROTHERS     RECONCILED  — ALENQON      RESTORED     TO 

HIS     LIBERTY. 

I  WAS  ignorant  of  what  had  happened  to  my 
brother,  and   when  the  Scottish  archer  came  into 
my  bed-chamber,  I  was  still  asleep.     He  drew  the 
curtains   of  the   bed,   and   told   me,  in  his   broken 
French,    that    my   brother   wished    to    see    me.      I 
stared    at    the    man,    half   awake    as    I   was,    and 
thought    it    a   dream.      After   a   short    pause,    and 
being    thoroughly    awakened,    I    asked    him    if   he 
was   not  a  Scottish    archer.      He   answered  me  in 
the    affirmative.      ^^  What  !  "     cried    I,    '^  has    my 
brother  no  one  else  to  send  a  message  by  ?  "      He 
replied  he  had  not,  for  all  his  domestics  had  been 
put  under  an  arrest.    He  then  proceeded  to  relate, 
as  well  as  he  could  explain  himself,  the  events  of 
the    preceding    night,   and    the   leave    granted   my 
brother    for    my   being   with    him   during    his   im- 
prisonment. 

The   poor   fellow,    observing    me    to   be   much 


\ 


•I   I 


affected     by    this     intelligence,    drew     near,     and 
whispered   me   to   this   purport:     "Do   not    grieve 
yourself  about  this  matter,  I  know  a  way  of  setting 
your  brother  at  liberty,  and  you  may  depend  upon 
it,  that  I  will  do  it ;    but,  in  that  case,  I  must  go 
off  with  him."     I  assured  him  that  he  might  rely 
upon  being   as   amply  rewarded   as  he  could  wish 
for   such  assistance,  and,  huddling  on  my  clothes, 
I  followed  him  alone  to  my  brother's  apartments. 
In   going   thither,   I  had   occasion   to  traverse   the 
whole  gallery,  which  was   filled  with  people,  who, 
at  another    time,  would    have   pressed   forward   to 
pay  their  respects  to  me  ;    but,  now  that  Fortune 
seemed   to   frown   upon   me,  they  all   avoided   me, 
or  appeared  as  if  they  did  not  see  me. 

Coming  into  my  brothers  apartments,  I  found 
him    not   at  all   affected   by   what   had   happened  ; 
for  such  was  the  constancy  of  his  mind,  that  his 
arrest    had   wrought    no   change,    and    he   received 
me  with  his  usual  cheerfulness.      He  ran  to  meet 
me,  and  taking  me  in  his  arms,  he  said:    "Queen! 
1  beg   you   to  dry   up  your  tears ;    in  my  present 
situation,   nothing   can   grieve   me   so   much   as   to 

find  vou  under  any  concern  ;    for  my  own  part,  I 

13 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


195 


194 


MEMOIRS     OF 


am  so  conscious  of  my  innocence  and  the  integrity 
of  my  conduct,  that  I  can  defy  the  utmost  malice 
of  my   enemies.      If  I    should   chance   to    fall    the 
victim  of  their  injustice,  my  death  would  prove  a 
more  cruel   punishment   to  them   than  to  me,  who 
have  courage  sufficient  to   meet  it  in  a  just  cause. 
It    is    not    death    I    fear,    because    I    have    tasted 
sufficiently  of  the  calamities  and  evils  of  life,  and 
am  ready  to  leave  this  world,  which  I  have  found 
only  the   abode  of  sorrow ;    but   the   circumstance 
I  dread    most    is,  that,   not   finding  me   sufficiently 
guilty  to  doom  me  to  death,  I  shall  be  condemned 
to  a  long,  solitary  imprisonment  ;    though  I  should 
even   despise   their   tyranny   in    that    respect,  could 
I   but    have   the    assurance   of  being   comforted   by 
your  presence."     These  words,  instead  of  stopping 
my  tears,  only  served  to  make  them  stream  afresh. 
I  answered,  sobbing,  that  my  life  and  fortune  were 
at    his   devotion  ;     that    the    power   of    God    alone 
could    prevent    me   from    affording   him    my   assist- 
ance under  every  extremity;    that,  if  he  should  be 
transported    from    that     place,    and    I    should     be 
withheld    from   following   him,  I  would    kill    myself 
on  the  spot. 


Changing  our  discourse,  we  framed  a  number 
of  conjectures  on  what  might  be  the  probable 
cause  of  the  King's  angry  proceedings  against 
him,  but  found  ourselves  at  a  loss  what  to  assign 
them  to.  Whilst  we  were  discussing  this  matter 
the  hour  came  for  opening  the  palace  gates,  when 
a  simple  young  man  belonging  to  Bussi  presented 
himself  for  entrance.  Being  stopped  by  the  guard 
and  questioned  as  to  whither  he  was  going,  he, 
panic-struck,  replied  he  was  going  to  M.  de  Bussi, 
his  master.  This  answer  was  carried  to  the  King, 
and  gave  fresh  ground  for  suspicion.  It  seems  my 
brother,  supposing  he  should  not  be  able  to  go  to 
Flanders  for  some  time,  and  resolving  to  send  Bussi 
to  his  Duchy  of  Alen^on,  as  I  have  already  men- 
tioned, had  lodged  him  in  the  Louvre,  that  he  might 
be  near  him  to  take  instructions  at  every  opportunity. 

L'Archant,  the  general  of  the  guard,  had  re- 
ceived the  King's  commands  to  make  a  search  in 
the  Louvre  for  him  and  Simier,  and  put  them 
both  under  arrest.  He  entered  upon  this  business 
with  great  unwillingness,  as  he  was  intimate  with 
Bussi,  who  was  accustomed  to  call   him  ''  father." 

L'Archant,   going   to    Simier's    apartment,   arrested 

13—2 


.HI 


196 


MEMOIRS  OF 


MARGARET  DE  VALOIS 


197 


him ;   and  though  he  judged  Bussi  was  there  too, 
yet,   being    unwilHng    to   find   him,   he   was    going 
awly.     Bussi,  however,  who  had  concealed  himself 
under  the  bed,  as  not  knowing  to  whom  the  orders 
for  his   arrest   might   be   given,  finding  he  was  to 
be  left  there,  and  sensible  that  he  should  be  well 
treated    by    rArchant,    called    out    to    him,    as    he 
was    leaving    the    room,     m     his    droll    manner  : 
"  What,  papa,  are  you  going  without  me  ?     Don't 
you  think  I  am  as  great  a  rogue  as  that  Simier?" 
"  Ah,    son,"    replied    lArchant,    "  I    would    much 
rather    have    lost    my   arm    than    have    met    with 
you  !  ■"      Bussi,   being   a   man   devoid    of   all    fear, 
observed  that  it  was  a  sign  that  things  went  well 
with    him;     then,    turning    to    Simier,    who    stood 
trembling  with  fear,  he  jeered  him  upon  his  pusill- 
animity.    L'Archant    removed   them  both,   and   set 
a    guard    over    them;     and,    in    the    next    place, 
proceeded   to   arrest    M.  de   la   Chastre,  whom   he 
took  to  the   Bastille. 

Meanwhile  M.  de  TOste  was  appointed  to 
the  command  of  the  guard  which  was  set  over 
my  brother.  This  was  a  good  sort  of  old  man, 
who    had    been    appointed    governor    to    the    Kin 


.f 


my  husband,  and  loved  me   as  if  I   had  been  his 
own  child.     Sensible  of  the   injustice  done   to   my 
brother   and   me,    and    lamenting  the   bad   counsel 
by  which    the  King  was  guided,  and  being,  more- 
over,   willing    to   serve   us,   he   resolved    to   deliver 
my    brother   from   his   arrest.      In   order  to   make 
his  intention  known  to  us  he  ordered  the  Scottish 
archers    to    wait    on    the    stairs    without,    keeping 
only  two  in  the  room  whom  he  could  trust.     Then 
taking  me  aside,  he  said:    "There  is  not  a  good 
Frenchman  living  who  does  not  bleed  at  his  heart 
to  see  what  we  see.     I  have  served  the  King  your 
father,   and    I    am   ready   to   lay   down    my   life   to 
serve  his  children.     I  expect  to  have  the  guard  of 
the  Prince  your  brother,  wherever  he  shall  chance 
to  be  confined  ;    and,   depend  upon  it,  at  the  haz- 
ard of  my   life,   I   will   restore   him  to  his  liberty. 
But,"    added    he,    "that    no    suspicions   may   arise 
that  such   is  my  design,  it  will  be  proper  that  we 
be    not    seen    together    in   conversation;    however, 
you  may  rely  upon  my  word."     This  afforded  me 
great    consolation;     and,    assuming    a    degree    of 
courage  hereupon,   I  observed  to   my   brother   that 
we   ought    not    to    remain    there   without    knowing 


il 


\ 


198 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


199 


for  what  reason  we  were  detained,  as  if  we  were 
in  the  Inquisition;  and  that  to  treat  us  in  such 
a  manner  was  to  consider  us  as  persons  of  no 
account.  I  then  begged  M.  de  I'Oste  to  entreat 
the  King,  in  our  name,  if  the  Queen  our  mother 
was  not  permitted  to  come  to  us,  to  send  some- 
one to  acquaint  us  with  the  crime  for  which  we 
were  kept  in  confinement. 

M.  de  Combaut,  who  was  at  the  head  of  the 
young  counsellors,  was  accordingly  sent  to  us  ; 
and  he,  with  a  great  deal  of  gravity,  informed  us 
that  he  came  from  the  King  to  enquire  what  it 
was  we  wished  to  communicate  to  His  Majesty. 
We  answered  that  we  wished  to  speak  to  someone 
near  the  King's  person,  in  order  to  our  being  in- 
formed what  we  were  kept  in  confinement  for,  as 
we  w^ere  unable  to  assign  any  reason  for  it  our- 
selves. He  answered,  with  great  solemnity,  that 
we  ought  not  to  ask  of  God  or  the  King  reasons 
for  what  they  did  ;  as  all  their  actions  emanated 
from  wisdom  and  justice.  We  replied  that  we 
were  not  persons  to  be  treated  like  those  shut  up 
in  the  Inquisition,  who  are  left  to  guess  at  the 
cause  of  their  being  there. 


We  could  obtain  from  him,  after  all  we  said, 
no  other  satisfaction  than  his  promise  to  interest 
himself  in  our  behalf,  and  to  do  us  all  the  service 
in  his  power.  At  this  my  brother  broke  out  into 
a  fit  of  laughter ;  but  I  confess  I  was  too  much 
alarmed  to  treat  his  message  with  such  indiffer- 
ence, and  could  scarcely  refrain  from  talking  to 
this  messenger  as  he  deserved. 

Whilst  he  was  making  his  report  to  the  King, 

the    Queen    my    mother   kept   her   chamber,    being 

under  great  concern,   as   may  well  be  supposed,  to 

witness  such   proceedings.     She  plainly  foresaw,   in 

her  prudence,  that  these  excesses  would  end  fatally, 

should    the    mildness   of  my   brother's    disposition, 

and    his    regard    for    the   welfare    of   the    State,    be 

once  wearied  out  with  submitting  to  such  repeated 

acts    of    injustice.      She,    therefore,    sent    for    the 

senior     members    of    the    council,    the    chancellor, 

princes,    lords    and    marshals    of    France,    who    all 

were  greatly  scandalised  at  the  bad  counsel  which 

had  been  given  to  the   King,   and   told  the    Queen 

my    mother    that    she   ought   to    remonstrate    with 

the     King    upon   the   injustice   of    his   proceedings. 

They  observed  that  what  had  been  done  could  not 


iwifc>tf  M>,  M*^  -s^Ty^-^  -' 


fi— i- — "-  ~    — --Tyai'^, 'Trr  if-  mt'^t-  ii"-""-^--  -  Vi"" 


200 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


20I 


now  be  recalled,  but  matters  might  yet  be  set 
upon  a  right  footing.  The  Queen  my  mother  here- 
upon went  to  the  King,  followed  by  these  coun- 
sellors, and  represented  to  him  the  ill  consequences 
which  might  proceed  from  the  steps  he  had  taken. 

The  King's  eyes  were  by  this  time  opened, 
and  he  saw  that  he  had  been  ill  advised.  He, 
therefore,  begged  the  Queen  my  mother  to  set 
things  to  rights,  and  to  prevail  on  my  brother 
to  forget  all  that  had  happened,  and  to  bear 
no  resentment  against  these  young  men,  but  to 
make  up  the  breach  betwixt   Bussi  and   Quelus. 

Things  being  thus  set  to  rights  again,  the 
guard  which  had  been  placed  over  my  brother 
was  dismissed,  and  the  Queen  my  mother,  coming 
to  his  apartment,  told  him  he  ought  to  return 
thanks  to  God  for  his  deliverance,  for  that  there 
had  been  a  moment  when  even  she  herself  despaired 
of  saving  his  life ;  that,  since  he  must  now  have 
discovered  that  the  King's  temper  of  mind  was 
such  that  he  took  the  alarm  at  the  very  imagina- 
tion of  danger,  and  that,  when  once  he  was  re- 
solved upon  a  measure,  no  advice  that  she  or  any 
other  could   give   would   prevent   him   from    putting 


y 


it  into  execution,  she  would  recommend  it  to 
him  to  submit  himself  to  the  King's  pleasure  in 
everything,  in  order  to  prevent  the  like  in  future  ; 
and,  for  the  present,  to  take  the  earliest  oppor- 
tunity of  seeing  the  King,  and  to  appear  as  if  he 
thought   no  more  about  the  past. 

We  replied  that  we  were  both   of  us  sensible 
of    God's   great    mercy    in    delivering    us    from   the 
injustice  of  our    enemies,   and    that,    next   to    God, 
our  greatest  obligation    was    to    her ;    but    that    my 
brother's  rank  did  not   admit    of  his  being   put    in 
confinement    without    cause,    and   released   from    it 
again    without    the    formality    of    an    acknowledg- 
ment.    Upon  this,  the    Queen  observed  that  it  was 
not    in  the    power   even    of    God    Himself  to   undo 
what   had   been   done  ;    that  what  could  be  effected 
to  save   his  honour,  and  give    him    satisfaction    for 
the    irregularity    of   the    arrest,    should   have   place. 
My    brother,     therefore,     she     observed,     ought     to 
strive  to  mollify  the   King  by  addressing  him  with 
expressions  of  regard  to  his  person  and  attachment 
to  his  service  ;    and,  in  the   meantime,  use  his  in- 
fluence over  Bussi  to  reconcile  him  to  Quelus,  and 
to  end  all  disputes  betwixt  them.     She  then  declared 


_-/' 


,  .---.SA< 


202 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


203 


that  the  principal  motive  for  putting-  my  brother  and 
his  servants  under  arrest  was  to  prevent  the  combat 
for  which  old  Bussi,  the  brave  father  of  a  brave  son, 
had  solicited  the  King's  leave,  wherein  he  proposed 
to  be  his  son's  second,  whilst  the  father  of  guelus 
was  to  be  his.  These  four  had  agreed  in  this  way 
to  determine  the  matter  in  dispute,  and  give  the 
Court  no  further  disturbance. 

My  brother  now  engaged  himself  to  the  Queen 
that,  as  Bussi  would  see  he  could  not  be  per- 
mitted to  decide  his  quarrel  by  combat,  he  should, 
in  order  to  deliver  himself  from  his  arrest,  do  as 
she  had  commanded. 

The  Queen  my  mother,  going  down  to  the 
King,  prevailed  with  him  to  restore  my  brother 
to  liberty  with  every  honour.  In  order  to  which 
the  King  came  to  her  apartment,  followed  by  the 
princes,  lords,  and  other  members  of  the  council, 
and  sent  for  us  by  M.  de  Villequier.  As  we 
went  along  we  found  all  the  rooms  crowded  with 
people,  who,  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  blessed  God 
for  our  deliverance.  Coming  into  the  apartments 
of  the  Oueen  mv  mother,  we  found  the  King 
attended    as    I    before   related.      The    King    desired 


my  brother  not  to  take  anything  ill  that  had  been 
done,  as  the  motive  for  it  was  his  concern  for  the 
good  of  his  kingdom,  and  not  any  bad  intention 
towards  himself.  My  brother  replied  that  he  had, 
as  he  ought,  devoted  his  life  to  his  service,  and, 
therefore,  was  governed  by  his  pleasure ;  but  that 
he  most  humbly  begged  him  to  consider  that  his 
hdelity  and  attachment  did  not  merit  the  return 
he  had  met  with ;  that,  notwithstanding,  he  should 
impute  it  entirely  to  his  own  ill-fortune,  and  should 
be  perfectly  satisfied  if  the  King  acknowledged  his 
innocence.  Hereupon  the  King  said  that  he  enter- 
tained not  the  least  doubt  of  his  innocence,  and 
only  desired  him  to  believe  he  held  the  same  place 
in  his  esteem  he  ever  had.  The  Queen  my  mother 
then,  taking  both  of  them  by  the  hand,  made  them 
embrace  each  other. 

Afterwards  the  King  commanded  Bussi  to  be 
brought  forth,  to  make  a  reconciliation  betwixt 
him  and  Quelus,  giving  orders,  at  the  same  time, 
for  the  release  of  Simier  and  M.  de  la  Chastre. 
Bussi  coming  into  the  room  with  his  usual  grace, 
the  King  told  him  he  must  be  reconciled  with 
Quelus,  and  forbade  him  to  say  a  word  more  con- 


204 


MEMOIRS  OF 


MARGARET  DE  VALOIS 


205 


cerning  their  quarrel.  He  then  commanded  them 
to  embrace.  '^  Sire,"  said  Bussi,  'Mf  it  is  your 
pleasure  that  we  kiss  and  are  friends  again,  I  am 
ready  to  obey  your  command";  then,  putting  him- 
self in  the  attitude  of  Pantaloon,  he  went  up  to 
Quelus  and  gave  him  a  hug,  which  set  all  present 
in  a  titter,  notwithstanding  they  had  been  seriously 
affected     bv     the    scene    which     had     passed     just 

before. 

Many  persons  of  discretion  thought  what   had 
been    done    was    too    slight    a    reparation    for    the 
injuries   my  brother   had    received.     When    all   was 
over,   the  King  and  the  Queen  my  mother,  coming 
up  to   me,    said   it  would   be    incumbent   on    me   to 
use   my  utmost   endeavours  to   prevent   my  brother 
from    calling    to   mind  anything  past  which   should 
make  him    swerve   from    the   duty  and  affection    he 
owed  the  King.     I   replied  that   my  brother  was  so 
prudent,    and    so    strongly    attached    to    the    King's 
service,    that    he    needed    no    admonition    on    that 
head  from  me  nor  anyone  else;    and  that,  with  re- 
spect to  myself,   I  had   never  given  him  any  other 
advice    than    to    conform     himself    to     the     King's 
pleasure  and  the  duty  he  owed  him. 


LETTER    XIX 

THE    DUKE    OF    ALENCON    MAKES    HIS    ESCAPE    FROM    COURT 

— QUEEN    Margaret's    fidelity    put    to    a    severe 

TRIAL. 

It  was  now  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and 
no  one  present  had  yet  dined.  The  Queen  my 
mother  was  desirous  that  we  should  eat  together, 
and,  after  dinner,  she  ordered  my  brother  and  me 
to  change  our  dress  (as  the  clothes  we  had  on  were 
suitable  only  to  our  late  melancholy  situation)  and 
come  to  the  King's  supper  and  ball.  We  com- 
plied with  her  orders  as  far  as  a  change  of  dress, 
but  our  countenances  still  retained  the  impressions 
of  grief  and  resentment  which  we  inwardly  felt. 

I  must  inform  you  that  when  the  tragi-comedy 
I  have  given  you  an  account  of  was  over,  the 
yueen  my  mother  turned  round  to  the  Chevalier 
de  Seurre,  whom  she  recommended  to  my  brother 
to  sleep  in  his  bed-chamber,  and  in  whose  conver- 
sation she  sometimes  took  delight  because  he  was 


II 


206 


MEMOIRS    OF 


or 


a  man  of  some  humour,  but  rather  indined  to  be 
cynical— "  Well,"  said  she,  *' M.  de  Seurre,  what 
do  you  think  of  all  this  ?  "  — "  Madam,  I  think 
there  is  too  much  of  it  for  earnest,  and  not 
enough  for  jest."  Then  addressing  himself  to  me, 
he  said,  but  not  loud  enough  for  the  Queen  to 
hear  him :  ''  I  do  not  believe  all  is  over  yet ;  I 
am  very  much  mistaken  if  this  young  man  (meanin 
my  brother)  rests  satisfied  with  this." 

This  day  having  passed  in  the  manner  before 
related,  the  wound  being  only  skinned  over  and 
far  from  healed,  the  young  men  about  the  King's 
person  set  themselves  to  operate  in  order  to  break 

it  out  afresh. 

These  persons,  judging  of  my  brother  by  them- 
selves, and  not  having  sufficient  experience  to  know 
the  power  of  duty  over  the  minds  of  personages 
of  exalted  rank  and  high  birth,  persuaded  the  King, 
still  connecting  his  case  with  their  own,  that  it 
was  impossible  my  brother  should  ever  forgive 
the  affront  he  had  received,  and  not  seek  to 
avenge  himself  with  the  first  opportunity.  The 
King,  forgetting  the  ill-judged  steps  these  young 
men  had  so  lately  induced   him   to  take,  hereupon 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


20' 


receives  this  new  impression,  and  gives  orders  to 
the  officers  of  the  guard  to  keep  strict  watch  at 
the  gates  that  his  brother  go  not  out,  and  that 
his  people  be  made  to  leave  the  Louvre  every 
evening,  except  such  of  them  as  usually  slept  in 
his  bed-chamber  or  wardrobe. 

My  brother,  seeing  himself  thus  exposed  to 
the  caprices  of  these  headstrong  young  fellows, 
who  led  the  King  according  to  their  own  fancies, 
and  fearing  something  worse  might  happen  than 
what  he  had  yet  experienced,  at  the  end  of  three 
days,  during  which  time  he  laboured  under  appre- 
hensions of  this  kind,  came  to  a  determination  to 
leave  the  Court,  and  never  more  return  to  it,  but 
retire  to  his  principality  and  make  preparations 
with   all   haste  for   his  expedition  to  Flanders. 

He  communicated  his  design  to  me,  and  I 
approved  of  it,  as  I  considered  he  had  no  other 
view  in  it  than  providing  for  his  own  safety,  and  that 
neither  the  King  nor  his  government  were  likely 
to  sustain  any  injury  by  it. 

When  we  consulted  upon  the  means  of  its 
accomplishment,  we  could  find  no  other  than  his 
descending    from    my    window,    which    was   on    the 


/ 


2o8 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


209 


1 


second  storey  and  opened  to  the  ditch,  for  the 
gates  were  so  closely  watched  that  it  was  im- 
possible to  pass  them,  the  face  of  everyone  going 
out  of  the  Louvre  being  curiously  examined.  He 
begged  of  me,  therefore,  to  procure  for  him  a  rope 
of  sufficient  strength  and  long  enough  for  the 
purpose.  This  I  set  about  immediately,  for,  having 
the  sacking  of  a  bed  that  wanted  mending,  I  sent 
it  out  of  the  palace  by  a  lad  whom  I  could  trust, 
with  orders  to  bring  it  back  repaired,  and  to 
wrap    up    the    proper   length    of  rope    inside. 

When  all  was  prepared,  one  evening,  at  sup- 
per time,  I  went  to  the  Queen  my  mother,  who 
supped  alone  in  her  own  apartment,  it  being  fast 
day  and  the  King  eating  no  supper.  My  brother, 
who  on  most  occasions  was  patient  and  discreet, 
spurred  on  by  the  indignities  he  had  received, 
and  anxious  to  extricate  himself  from  danger  and 
regain  his  liberty,  came  to  me  as  I  was  rising 
from  table,  and  whispered  to  me  to  make  haste 
and  come  to  him  in  my  own  apartment.  M.  de 
Matignon,  at  that  time  a  marshal,  a  sly,  cunning 
Norman,  and  one  who  had  no  love  for  my  brother, 
whether    he    had    som.e    knowledge    of    his    design 


I 


from  some  one  who  could  not  keep  a  secret,  or 
only  guessed  at  it,  observed  to  the  Queen  my 
mother  as  she  left  the  room  (which  I  overheard, 
being  near  her,  and  circumspectly  watching  every 
word  and  motion,  as  may  well  be  imagined,  situ- 
ated as  I  was  betwixt  fear  and  hope,  and  involved 
in  perplexity)  that  my  brother  had  undoubtedly 
an  intention  of  withdraw^ing  himself,  and  would 
not  be  there  the  next  day ;  adding  that  he  was 
assured  of  it,  and  she  might  take  her  measures 
accordingly. 

I  observed  that  she  was  much  disconcerted 
by  this  observation,  and  I  had  my  fears  lest  we 
should  be  discovered.  When  we  came  into  her 
closet,  she  drew  me  aside  and  asked  if  I  heard 
what  Matignon  had  said.  I  replied:  ''I  did  not 
hear  it,  madam,  but  I  observe  that  it  has  given 
you  uneasiness."— '' Yes,"  said  she,  ''a  great  deal 
of  uneasiness,  for  you  know  I  have  pledged  myself 
to  the  King  that  your  brother  shall  not  depart 
hence,  and  Matignon  has  declared  that  he  knows 
very  well  he  will  not  be  here  to-morrow."  I 
now   found    myself  under   a   great   embarrassment; 

I    was   in    danger    either    of   proving    unfaithful    to 

14 


210 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET    DE    VALOIS 


211 


my  brother,  and  thereby  bringing  his  Hfe  into 
jeopardy,  or  of  being  obliged  to  declare  that  to 
be  truth  which  I  knew  to  be  false,  and  this  I 
would  have  died  rather  than  be  guilty  of. 

In  this  extremity,  if  I  had  not  been  aided  by 
God,    my    countenance,    without    speaking,    would 
plainly  have  discovered  what  I  wished  to  conceal. 
But   God,  who  assists   those  who   mean  well,  and 
whose    divine    goodness    was    discoverable    in    my 
brother's  escape,  enabled  me  to  compose  my  looks 
and  suggested  to  me  such  a  reply  as  gave  her  to 
understand    no   more  than   I   wished  her  to  know, 
and   cleared   my  conscience  from   making   any   de- 
claration contrary  to  the  truth.     I  answered  her  in 
these  words :   "  You  cannot,  madam,  but  be  sensi- 
ble   that    M.    de    Matignon    is    not    one    of    my 
brother's  friends,  and  that  he  is,  besides,  a  busy, 
meddling    kind    of   man,   who   is    sorry   to    find    a 
reconciliation   has    taken    place    with    us;    and,    as 
to   my    brother,    I    will    answer    for   him   with    my 
life   in   case  he   goes   hence,   of  which,   if   he   had 
any  design,   I    should,  as   I   am  well   assured,  not 
be   ignorant,   he   never   having   yet  concealed   any- 
thing he  meant  to  do  from  me." 


I 


u 


All  this  was  said  by  me  with  the  assurance 
that,  after  my  brother's  escape,  they  would  not 
dare  to  do  me  any  injury ;  and  in  case  of  the 
worst,  and  when  we  should  be  discovered,  I  had 
much  rather  pledge  my  life  than  hazard  my  soul 
by  a  false  declaration,  and  endanger  my  brother's 
life.  Without  scrutinising  into  the  import  of  my 
speech,  she  replied :  "  Remember  what  you  now 
say — you  will  be  bound  for  him  on  the  penalty  of 
your  life."  I  smiled  and  answered  that  such  was 
my  intention.  Then,  wishing  her  a  good  night,  I 
retired  to  my  own  bed-chamber,  where,  undressing 
myself  in  haste  and  getting  into  bed,  in  order 
to  dismiss  the  ladies  and  maids  -  of- honour,  and 
there  then  remaining  only  my  chamber  women, 
my  brother  came  in,  accompanied  by  Simier  and 
Cange.  Rising  from  my  bed,  we  made  the  cord 
fast,  and  having  looked  out  at  the  window  to  dis- 
cover if  anyone  was  in  the  ditch,  with  the  assistance 
of  three  of  my  women,  who  slept  in  my  room,  and 
the  lad  who  had  brought  in  the  rope,  we  let  down 
my  brother,  who  laughed  and  joked  upon  the 
occasion  without  the  least  apprehension,  notwith- 
standing  the   height   was   considerable.      We    next 

14 — 2 


./" 


Im—*    ni  Ti   n 


rt   mtiHlktaummitta^ 


\    ^  ^    liftlif     r 


212 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


213 


lowered  Simier  into  the  ditch,  who  was  in  such  a 
fright  that  he  had  scarcely  strength  to  hold  the 
rope  fast ;    and  lastly  descended  my  brother's  valet 

dc  chambrc,  Cange. 

Through  God's  providence  my  brother  got  off 
undiscovered,  and  going  to  Sainte- Genevieve,  he 
found  Bussi  waiting  there  for  him.  By  consent 
of  the  abbot,  a  hole  had  been  made  in  the  city 
wall,  through  which  they  passed,  and  horses  being 
provided  and  in  waiting,  they  mounted,  and  reached 
Angers  without  the  least  accident. 

Whilst  we  were  lowering  down  Cange,  who,  as 
I  mentioned    before,   was   the    last,  we   observed    a 
man  rising  out   of  the  ditch,  who  ran  towards  the 
lodge    adjoining    to   the   tennis-court,    in   the    direct 
way  leading  to  the  guard-house.      I   had  no  appre- 
hensions  on    my  own   account,  all   my  fears    being 
absorbed    by  those    I   entertained    for   my   brother; 
and    now    1    was    almost    dead    with    alarm,    sup- 
posing this  might  be  a  spy  placed  there  by  M.  de 
Matignon,   and    that    my    brother    would   be    taken. 
Whilst  I  was  in  this  cruel  state  of  anxiety,  which 
can    only   be    judged    of    by    those   who    have    ex- 
perienced   a    similar    situation,   my    women    took    a 


t 


precaution  for  my  safety  and  their  owm,  which  did 
not  suggest  itself  to  me.  This  w^as  to  burn  the 
rope,  that  it  might  not  appear  to  our  conviction 
in  case  the  man  in  question  had  been  placed  there 
to  watch  us.  This  rope  occasioned  so  great  a  flame 
in  burning,  that  it  set  fire  to  the  chimney,  which, 
being  seen  fromi  without,  alarmed  the  guard,  who 
ran  to  us,  knocking  violently  at  the  door,  calling 
for  it  to  be  opened. 

I  now  concluded  that  my  brother  w^as  stopped, 
and  that  we  were  both  undone.  However,  as,  by 
the  blessing  of  God  and  through  His  divine  mercy 
alone,  I  have,  amidst  every  danger  with  which  I 
have  been  repeatedly  surrounded,  constantly  pre- 
served a  presence  of  mind  which  directed  what 
was  best  to  be  done,  and  observing  that  the  rope 
was  not  more  than  half  consumed,  I  told  my  women 
to  go  to  the  door,  and  speaking  softly,  as  if  I 
was  asleep,  to  ask  the  men  what  they  wanted. 
Thev  did  so,  and  the  archers  replied  that  the 
chimney  was  on  fire,  and  they  came  to  extinguish 
it.  My  women  answered  it  was  of  no  conse- 
quence, and  they  could  put  it  out  themselves, 
begging  them   not    to  awake  me.     This  alarm  thus 


214 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


215 


passed  off  quietly,  and  they  went  away;  but,  in 
two  hours  afterwards,  M,  de  Cosse  came  for  me  to 
go  to  the  King  and  the  Queen  my  mother,  to 
give  them  an  account  of  my  brother's  escape,  of 
which  they  had  received  inteUigence  by  the  Abbot 
of  Sainte-Genevieve. 

It  seems  it  had  been  concerted  betwixt  my 
brother  and  the  abbot,  in  order  to  prevent  the 
latter  from  falling  under  disgrace,  that,  when  my 
brother  might  be  supposed  to  have  reached  a 
sufficient  distance,  the  abbot  should  go  to  Court, 
and  say  that  he  had  been  put  into  confinement 
whilst  the  hole  was  being  made,  and  that  he  came 
to   inform   the    King   as   soon   as   he   had    released 

himself. 

I  was  in  bed,  for  it  was  yet  night ;  and  rising 
hastily,  I  put  on  my  night-clothes.  One  of  my 
women  was  indiscreet  enough  to  hold  me  round 
the  waist,  and  exclaim  aloud,  shedding  a  flood  of 
tears,  that  she  should  never  see  me  more.  M.  de 
Cosse,  pushing  her  away,  said  to  me:  *' If  I  was 
not  a  person  thoroughly  devoted  to  your  service, 
this  woman  has  said  enough  to  bring  you  into 
trouble.     But,"  continued  he,  "fear  nothing.     God 


' 


i 


be   praised,  by  this  time  the    Prince   your   brother 
is  out  of  danger." 

These  words  were  very  necessary,  in  the  pre- 
sent state  of  my  mind,  to  fortify  it  against  the 
reproaches  and  threats  I  had  reason  to  expect 
from  the  King.  I  found  him  sitting  at  the  foot 
of  the  Queen  my  mother's  bed,  in  such  a  violent 
rage  that  I  am  inclined  to  believe  I  should  have 
felt  the  effects  of  it,  had  he  not  been  restrained 
by  the  absence  of  my  brother  and  my  mother's 
presence.  They  both  told  me  that  I  had  assured 
them  my  brother  would  not  leave  the  Court,  and 
that  I  pledged  myself  for  his  stay.  I  replied  that 
it  was  true  that  he  had  deceived  me,  as  he  had 
them ;  however,  I  was  ready  still  to  pledge  my  life 
that  his  departure  would  not  operate  to  the  prejudice 
of  the  King's  service,  and  that  it  would  appear  he 
was  only  gone  to  his  own  principality  to  give  orders 
and  forward  his  expedition  to  Flanders. 

The  King  appeared  to  be  somewhat  mollified 
by  this  declaration,  and  now  gave  me  permission 
to  return  to  my  own  apartments.  Soon  afterwards 
he  received  letters  from  my  brother,  containing 
assurances  of  his  attachment,  in  the  terms  I  had 


f 


f 


•  \ 


2l6 


MEMOIRS    OF 


before  expressed.  This  caused  a  cessation  of  com- 
plaints, but  by  no  means  removed  the  King's 
dissatisfaction,  who  made  a  show  of  affording 
assistance  to  his  expedition,  but  was  secretly  using 
every  means  to  frustrate  and  defeat  it. 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


217 


' 


i 


LETTER    XX 

QUEEN    MARGARET    PERMITTED    TO    GO    TO    THE    KING    HER 

HUSBAND IS    ACCOMPANIED    BY    THE    QUEEN-MOTHER 

MARGARET.  INSULTED   BY   HER   HUSBAND'S    SECRETARY 

SHE     HARBOURS     JEALOUSY HER     ATTENTION     TO     THE 

KING    HER    HUSBAND   DURING   AN    INDISPOSITION — THEIR 

RECONCILIATION THE     WAR     BREAKS     OUT     AFRESH 

AFFRONT    RECEIVED    FROM    MARSHAL    DE    BIRON. 

I  NOW  renewed  my  application  for  leave  to 
go  to  the  King  my  husband,  which  I  continued  to 
press  on  every  opportunity.  The  King,  perceiving 
that  he  could  not  refuse  my  leave  any  longer,  was 
willing  I  should  depart  satisfied.  He  had  this 
further  view  in  complying  with  my  wishes,  that 
by  this  means  he  should  withdraw  me  from  my 
attachment  to  my  brother.  He,  therefore,  strove 
to  oblige  me  in  every  way  he  could  think  of,  and, 
to  fulfil  the  promise  made  by  the  Queen  my  mother 
at  the  Peace  of  Sens,  he  gave  me  an  assignment 
of  my  portion  in  territory,  with  the  power  of  nomi- 
nation to  all  vacant  benefices  and  all  offices;   and. 


2l8 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


219 


over  and  above  the  customary  pension  to  the 
daughters  of  France,  he  gave  another  out  of  his 
privy  purse. 

He  daily  paid  me  a  visit  in  my  apartment, 
in  which  he  took  occasion  to  represent  to  me  how 
useful  his  friendship  would  be  to  me  ;  whereas  that 
of  my  brother  could  only  be  of  prejudice — with 
arguments  of  the  like  kind. 

However,  all  he  could  say  was  insufficient  to 
prevail  on  me  to  swerve  from  the  fidelity  I  had 
vowed  to  observe  to  my  brother.  The  King  was 
able  to  draw  from  me  no  other  declaration  than 
this,  that  it  ever  was,  and  should  be,  my  earnest 
wish  to  see  my  brother  firmly  established  in  his 
gracious  favour,  which  he  had  never  appeared  to 
me  to  have  forfeited ;  that  I  was  well  assured  he 
w^ould  exert  himself  to  the  utmost  to  regain  it  by 
every  act  of  duty  and  meritorious  service ;  that, 
with  respect  to  myself,  I  thought  I  was  so  much 
obliged  to  him  for  the  great  honour  he  did  me 
by  repeated  acts  of  generosity,  that  he  might  be 
assured,  when  I  was  with  the  King  my  husband, 
I  should  consider  myself  bound  in  duty  to  obey 
all    such    commands    as    he    should    be   pleased    to 


give  me ;  and  that  it  would  be  my  whole  study 
to  maintain  the  King  my  husband  in  a  submission 
to  his  pleasure. 

My  brother  was  now  on  the  point  of  leaving 
Alen9on  to  go  to  Flanders ;  the  Queen  my  mother 
was  desirous  to  see  him  before  his  departure.  I 
begged  the  King  to  permit  me  to  take  the  oppor- 
tunity of  accompanying  her  to  take  leave  of  my 
brother,  which  he  granted ;  but,  as  it  seemed, 
with  great  unwillingness.  When  we  returned  from 
Alen9on,  I  solicited  the  King  to  permit  me  to  take 
leave  of  himself,  as  I  had  everything  prepared  for 
my  journey.  The  Queen  my  mother  being  desirous 
%to  go  to  Gascony,  where  her  presence  was  necessary 
for  the  King's  service,  was  unwilling  that  I  should 
depart  without  her.  When  we  left  Paris,  the  King 
accompanied  us  on  the  way  as  far  as  his  palace 
of  Dolinville.  There  we  stayed  with  him  a  few 
days,  and  there  we  took  our  leaves,  and  in  a  little 
time  reached  Guienne,  which  belonging  to,  and 
being  under  the  government  of,  the  King  my 
husband,  I  was  everywhere  received  as  Queen. 
My  husband  gave  the  Queen  my  mother  a  meeting 
at   ReoUe,  which   was   held   by   the    Huguenots   as 


4 

4 


220 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


221 


a  cautionary  town ;  and  the  country  not  being 
sufficiently  quieted,  she  was  permitted  to  go  no 
further. 

It  was  the  intention  of  the  Queen  my  mother 
to  make  but  a  short  stay  ;  but  so  many  accidents 
arose  from  disputes  betwixt  the  Huguenots  and 
CathoHcs,  that  she  was  under  the  necessity  of 
stopping  there  eighteen  months.  As  this  was  very 
much  against  her  incHnation,  she  was  sometimes 
incHned  to  think  there  was  a  design  to  keep  her, 
in  order  to  have  the  company  of  her  maids-of- 
honour.  For  my  husband  had  been  greatly 
smitten  with  Dayelle,  and  M.  de  Thurene  was  in 
love  with  la  Vergne.  However,  I  received  every 
mark  of  honour  and  attention  from  the  King  that 
I  could  expect  or  desire.  He  related  to  me,  as 
soon  as  we  met,  the  artifices  which  had  been  put 
in  practice  whilst  he  remained  at  Court  to  create 
a  misunderstanding  betwixt  him  and  me ;  all  this, 
he  said,  he  knew  was  with  a  design  to  cause  a 
rupture  betwixt  my  brother  and  him,  and  thereby 
ruin  us  all  three,  as  there  was  an  exceeding  great 
jealousy  entertained  of  the  friendship  which  existed 
betwixt  us. 


We   remained    in   the   disagreeable   situation  I 
have  before  described  all  the  time  the  Queen  my 
mother   stayed    in    Gascony ;    but,   as   soon   as   she 
could    re-establish    peace,    she,    by    desire    of    the 
King   my  husband,  removed  the  King's  lieutenant, 
the    Marquis  de  Villars,    putting   in    his    place   the 
Marshal  de   Biron.      She   then   departed   for   Lan- 
guedoc,  and   we   conducted   her  to  Castelnaudary ; 
where,   taking   our   leave,  we   returned   to   Pau,    in 
Beam;    in  which  place,  the  Catholic   religion   not 
being  tolerated,  I  was  only  allowed  to  have  Mass 
celebrated   in  a  chapel  of  about  three  or  four  feet 
in   length,   and   so    narrow   that   it   could   scarcely 
hold   seven  or  eight  persons.     During  the  celebra- 
tion of  Mass,  the  bridge  of  the  castle  was  drawn 
up    to    prevent    the    Catholics    of    the    town    and 
country  from  coming  to  assist  at  it;    who  having 
been,   for   some   years,   deprived   of  the   benefit   of 
following  their  own  mode  of  worship,  would  have 
gladly   been    present.      Actuated    by   so    holy   and 
laudable  a  desire,  some  of  the  inhabitants  of  Pau, 
on    Whitsunday,    found     means    to    get    into    the 
castle  before  the   bridge  was  drawn  up,   and  were 
present  at  the  celebration  of  Mass,  not  being  dis- 


I; 


222 


MEMOIRS    OF 


covered  until  it  was  nearly  over.  At  length  the 
Huguenots  espied  them,  and  ran  to  acquaint 
le  Pin,  secretary  to  the  King  my  husband,  who 
was  greatly  in  his  favour,  and  who  conducted  the 
whole  business  relating  to  the  new  religion.  Upon 
receiving  this  intelligence,  le  Pin  ordered  the  guard 
to  arrest  these  poor  people,  who  were  severely  beaten 
in  my  presence,  and  afterwards  locked  up  in  prison, 
whence  they  were  not  released  without  paying  a 
considerable  hne. 

This  indignity  gave  me  great  offence,  as  I 
never  expected  anything  of  the  kind.  Accord- 
ingly, I  complained  of  it  to  the  King  my  husband, 
begging  him  to  give  orders  for  the  release  of  these 
poor  Catholics,  who  did  not  deserve  to  be  punished 
for  coming  to  my  chapel  to  hear  Mass,  a  celebra- 
tion of  which  they  had  been  so  long  deprived  of 
the  benefit.  Le  Pin,  with  the  greatest  disrespect 
to  his  master,  took  upon  him  to  reply,  without 
waiting  to  hear  what  the  King  had  to  say.  He 
told  me  that  I  ought  not  to  trouble  the  King  my 
husband  about  such  matters;  that  what  had  been 
done  was  very  right  and  proper;  that  those  people 
had  justly  merited   the   treatment   they   met   with. 


r 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


223 


and  all  I  could  say  would  go  for  nothing,  for  it 
must  be  so ;  and  that  I  ought  to  rest  satisfied 
with  being  permitted  to  have  Mass  said  to  me 
and  my  servants.  This  insolent  speech  from  a 
person  of  his  inferior  condition  incensed  me 
greatly,  and  I  entreated  the  King  my  husband, 
if  I  had  the  least  share  in  his  good  graces,  to  do 
me  justice,  and  avenge  the  insult  offered  me  by 
this  low  man. 

The  King  my  husband,  perceiving  that  I  was 
offended,  as  I  had  reason  to  be,  with  this  gross 
indignity,  ordered  le  Pin  to  quit  our  presence 
immediately ;  and,  expressing  his  concern  at  his 
secretary's  behaviour,  who,  he  said,  was  over 
zealous  in  the  cause  of  religion,  he  promised  that 
he  would  make  an  example  of  him.  As  to  the 
Catholic  prisoners,  he  said  he  would  advise  with 
his  parliament  what  ought  to  be  done  for  my 
satisfaction. 

Having  said  this  he  went  to  his  closet,  where 
he  found  le  Pin,  who,  by  dint  of  persuasion,  made 
him  change  his  resolution ;  insomuch  that,  fearing 
I  should  insist  upon  his  dismissing  his  secretary, 
he   avoided   meeting   me.      At  last,   finding   that   I 


i 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


224 


MEMOIRS    OF 


225 


was  firmly  resolved  to  leave  him,  unless  he  dis- 
missed le  Pin,  he  took  advice  of  some  persons, 
who,  having  themselves  a  dislike  to  the  secretary, 
represented  that  he  ought  not  to  give  me  cause  of 
displeasure  for  the  sake  of  a  man  of  his  small  im- 
portance;  especially  one  who,  like  him,  had  given 
me  just  reason  to  be  offended  ;  that,  when  it  be- 
came known  to  the  King  my  brother  and  the 
Queen  my  mother,  they  would  certainly  take  it  ill 
that  he  had  not  only  not  resented  it,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  still  kept  him  near  his  person. 

This  counsel  prevailed  with  him,  and  he  at 
length  discarded  his  secretary.  The  King,  how- 
ever, continued  to  behave  to  me  with  great  cool- 
ness, being  influenced,  as  he  afterwards  confessed, 
by  the  counsel  of  M.  de  Pibrac,  who  acted  the  part 
of  a  double  dealer,  telling  me  that  I  ought  not  to 
pardon  an  affront  offered  by  such  a  mean  fellow, 
but  insist  upon  his  being  dismissed;  whilst  he 
persuaded  the  King  my  husband  that  there  was 
no  reason  for  parting  with  a  man  so  useful  to 
him,  for  such  a  trivial  cause.  This  was  done  by 
M.  de  Pibrac,  thinking  I  might  be  induced,  from 
such    mortifications,    to    return    to    France,    where 


I, 


l\ 


he    enjoyed    the    offices    of   president    and    King's 
counsellor. 

I  now  met  with  a  fresh  cause  for  disquietude 
in  my  present  situation,  for,  Dayelle  being  gone, 
the  King  my  husband  placed  his  affections  on 
Rebours.  She  was  an  artful  young  person,  and 
had  no  regard  for  me ;  accordingly,  she  did  me 
all  the  ill  offices  in  her  power  with  him.  In  the 
midst  of  these  trials,  I  put  my  trust  in  God,  and 
He,  moved  with  pity  by  my  tears,  gave  permission 
for  our  leaving  Pau,  that  ''  little  Geneva "  ;  and, 
fortunately  for  me,  Rebours  was  taken  ill  and  stayed 
behind.  The  King  my  husband  no  sooner  lost  sight 
of  her  than  he  forgot  her ;  he  now  turned  his  eyes 
and  attention  towards  Fosseuse.  She  was  much 
handsomer  than  the  other,  and  was  at  that  time 
young,  and  really  a  very  amiable  person. 

Pursuing  the  road  to  Montauban,  we  stopped 

at  a  Httle  town  called  Eause,  where,  in  the  night, 

the   King   my  husband  was   attacked   with   a   high 

fever,  accompanied  with   most  violent  pains  in  his 

head.     This  fever  lasted  for  seventeen  days,  during 

which  time  he  had  no  rest  night  or   day,  but  was 

continually  removed  from  one  bed  to  another.      I 

15 


226 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET    DE    VALOIS 


227 


nursed  him  the  whole  time,  never  stirring  from  his 
bedside,  and  never  putting  off  my  clothes.  He 
took  notice  of  my  extraordinary  tenderness,  and 
spoke  of  it   to  several  persons,   and  particularly  to 

my   cousin    M.  ,  who,    acting   the   part   of  an 

affectionate  relation,  restored  me  to  his  favour, 
insomuch  that  I  never  stood  so  highly  in  it  before. 
This  happiness  I  had  the  good  fortune  to  enjoy 
during  the  four  or  five  years  that  I  remained  with 
him  in  Gascony. 

Our  residence,  for  the  most  part  of  the  time  I 
have  mentioned,  was  at  Nerac,  where  our  Court 
was  so  brilliant  that  we  had  no  cause  to  regret 
our  absence  from  the  Court  of  France.  We  had 
with  us  the  Princess  of  Navarre,  my  husband's 
sister,  since  married  to  the  Duke  of  Bar ;  there 
were  besides  a  number  of  ladies  belonging  to  my- 
self. The  King  my  husband  was  attended  by  a 
numerous  body  of  lords  and  gentlemen,  all  as 
gallant  persons  as  I  have  seen  in  any  Court ;  and 
we  had  only  to  lament  that  they  were  Huguenots. 
This  difference  of  religion,  however,  caused  no 
dispute  amongst  us ;  the  King  my  husband  and 
the  Princess    his    sister  heard   a   sermon,  whilst   I 


and  my  servants  heard  Mass.  I  had  a  chapel  in 
the  park  for  the  purpose,  and,  as  soon  as  the  service 
of  both  religions  was  over,  we  joined  company  in 
a  beautiful  garden,  ornamented  with  long  walks 
shaded  with  laurel  and  cypress  trees.  Sometimes 
we  took  a  walk  in  the  park  and  on  the  banks  of 
the  river,  bordered  by  an  avenue  of  trees  three 
thousand  yards  in  length.  The  rest  of  the  day 
was  passed  in  innocent  amusements ;  and  in  the 
afternoon,  or  at  night,  we  commonly  had  a  ball. 

The  King  was  very  assiduous  with  Fosseuse, 
who,  being  dependent  on  me,  kept  herself  within 
the  strict  bounds  of  honour  and  virtue.  Had  she 
always  done  so,  she  had  not  brought  upon  herself 
a  misfortune  which  has  proved  6f  such  fatal  con- 
sequence to  myself  as  well  as  to  her. 

But  our  happiness  was  too  great  to  be  of  long 
continuance,  and  fresh  troubles  broke  out  betwixt 
the  King  my  husband  and  the  Catholics,  and  gave 
rise  to  a  new  war.  The  King  my  husband  and 
the  Marshal  de  Biron,  who  was  the  King's  lieu- 
tenant in  Guienne,  had  a  difference,  which  was 
aggravated  by  the  Huguenots.  This  breach  be- 
came in  a  short  time   so   wide  that  all   my   efforts 

15—2 


228 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


229 


to  close  it  were  useless.     They  made  their  separate 
complaints   to   the   King.      The   King   my  husband 
insisted  on  the  removal  of  the  Marshal  de  Biron, 
and   the   marshal   charged   the    King   my  husband, 
and  the  rest  of  those  who  were  of  the  pretended 
reformed  religion,  with  designs  contrary  to  peace. 
I  saw,  with  great  concern,  that  affairs  were  likely 
soon  to  come  to  an  open  rupture  ;    and  I  had   no 
power    to    prevent    it.      The    marshal    advised    the 
King    to    come    to   Guienne    himself,    saying    that, 
in   his   presence,    matters   might   be   settled.      The 
Huguenots,  hearing  of  this  proposal,  supposed  the 
King  would   take   possession   of  their   towns,    and, 
thereupon,  came  to  a  resolution  to  take  up  arms. 
This  was  what   I   feared;    I  was  become  a  sharer 
in  the   King   my  husband's   fortune,  and  was   now 
to  be    in   opposition  to  the   King  my   brother  and 
the  religion   I   had   been   bred    up    in.      I   gave   my 
opinion    upon   this  war    to   the   King    my  husband 
and  his  council,  and  strove  to  dissuade  them  from 
engaging  in  it.     I  represented  to  them  the  hazards 
of  carrying  on  a  war  when  they  were  to  be  opposed 
against  so  able  a  general  as  the  Marshal  de  Biron, 
who  would  not  spare  them,  as  other  generals  had 


done,  being  their  private  enemy.  I  begged  them 
to  consider  that,  if  the  King  brought  his  whole 
force  against  them,  with  intention  to  exterminate 
their  religion,  it  would  not  be  in  their  power  to 
oppose  or  prevent  it.  But  they  were  so  head- 
strong, and  so  blinded  with  the  hope  of  succeeding 
in  the  surprise  of  certain  towns  in  Languedoc  and 
Gascony,  that,  though  the  King  did  me  the  honour, 
upon  all  occasions,  to  listen  to  my  advice,  as  did 
most  of  the  Huguenots,  yet  I  could  not  prevail  on 
them  to  follow  it  in  the  present  situation  of  affairs, 
until  it  was  too  late,  and  after  they  had  found,  to 
their  cost,  that  my  counsel  was  good.  The  torrent 
was  now  burst  forth,  and  there  was  no  possibility 
of  stopping  its  course  until  it  had  spent  its  utmost 
strength. 

Before  that  period  arrived,  foreseeing  the  con- 
sequences, I  had  often  written  to  the  King  and  the 
Queen  my  mother,  to  offer  something  to  the  King 
my  husband  by  way  of  accommodating  matters. 
But  they  were  bent  against  it,  and  seemed  to  be 
pleased  that  matters  had  taken  such  a  turn,  being 
assured  by  Marshal  de  Biron  that  he  had  it  in  his 
power  to  crush  the  Huguenots  whenever  he  pleased. 


; 


230 


MEMOIRS     OF 


\ 


In  this  crisis  my  advice  was  not  attended  to,  the 
dissensions  increased,  and  recourse  was  had  to 
arms.  The  Huguenots  had  reckoned  upon  a  force 
more  considerable  than  they  were  able  to  collect 
together,  and  the  King  my  husband  found  himself 
outnumbered  by  Marshal  de  Biron.  In  consequence, 
those  of  the  pretended  reformed  religion  failed  in 
all  their  plans,  except  their  attack  upon  Cahors, 
which  they  took  with  petards,  after  having  lost  a 
great  number  of  men;  M.  de  Vezins,  who  com- 
manded in  the  town,  disputing  their  entrance  for 
two  or  three  days,  from  street  to  street,  and  even 
from  house  to  house.  The  King  my  husband  dis- 
played great  valour  and  conduct  upon  the  occasion, 
and  showed  himself  to  be  a  gallant  and  brave 
general.  Though  the  Huguenots  succeeded  in  this 
attempt,  their  loss  was  so  great  that  they  gained 
nothing  from  it.  Marshal  de  Biron  kept  the  field, 
and  took  every  place  that  declared  for  the  Hugue- 
nots, putting  all  that  opposed  him  to  the  sword. 

From  the  commencement  of  this  war,  the  King 
my  husband  doing  me  the  honour  to  love  me,  and 
commanding  me  not  to  leave  him,  I  had  resolved 
to    share   his   fortune,   not  without   extreme   regret. 


MARGARET    DE    VALOIS 


231 


in   observing  that   this   war   was  of  such  a  nature 
that    I    could    not,   in    conscience,  wish   success   to 
either    side;    for   if  the    Huguenots   got   the    upper 
hand,  the   religion   which   I   cherished  as  much   as 
my   life   was   lost,  and   if  the    Catholics   prevailed, 
the    King   my   husband   was    undone.      But,    being 
thus  attached  to  my  husband,  by  the  duty  I  owed 
him,  and  obliged  by  the  attentions  he  was  pleased 
to   show  me,   I  could  only  acquaint  the  King  and 
the  Queen  my  mother  with  the  situation  to  which 
I   was   reduced,  occasioned  by  my  advice  to  them 
not  having  been  attended  to.     I,  therefore,  prayed 
them,    if  they  could   not   extinguish   the   flames   of 
war  in  the  midst  of  which  I  was  placed,  at  least 
to  give  orders  to  Marshal  de  Biron  to  consider  the 
town   I  resided  in,  and  three  leagues  round  it,  as 
neutral  ground,  and  that  I  would  get  the  King  my 
husband  to  do  the  same.     This  the  King  granted 
me  for  Nerac,  provided  my  husband  was  not  there  ; 
but   if  he    should    enter   it,    the    neutrality   was   to 
cease,   and    so   to   remain  as  long  as  he  continued 
there.      This    convention    was    observed,    on    both 
sides,  with  all  the  exactness  I  could  desire.     How- 
ever, the  King  my  husband  was  not  to  be  prevented 


Hi 


232 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


233 


from  often  visiting  N^rac,  which  was  the  residence 
of  his  sister  and  me.  He  was  fond  of  the  society 
of  ladies,  and,  moreover,  was  at  that  time  greatly 
enamoured  with  Fosseuse,  who  held  the  place  in 
his  affections  which  Rebours  had  lately  occupied. 
Fosseuse  did  me  no  ill  offices,  so  that  the  King 
my  husband  and  I  continued  to  live  on  very  good 
terms,  especially  as  he  perceived  me  unwilling  to 
oppose  his  inclinations. 

Led  by  such  inducements,  he  came  to  Nerac, 
once,  with  a  body  of  troops,  and  stayed  three 
days,  not  being  able  to  leave  the  agreeable  com- 
pany he  found  there.  Marshal  de  Biron,  who 
wished  for  nothing  so  much  as  such  an  opportunity, 
was  apprised  of  it,  and,  under  pretence  of  joining 
M.  de  Cornusson,  the  seneschal  of  Toulouse,  who 
was  expected  with  a  reinforcement  for  his  army,  he 
began  his  march  ;  but,  instead  of  pursuing  the  road, 
according  to  the  orders  he  had  issued,  he  suddenly 
ordered  his  troops  to  file  off  towards  Nerac,  and, 
before  nine  in  the  morning,  his  whole  force  was 
drawn  up  within  sight  of  the  town,  and  within 
cannon-shot   of  it. 

The  King  my  husband  had  received  intelligence, 


i 


the  evening  before,  of  the  expected  arrival  of  M.  de 
Cornusson,    and    was    desirous    of    preventing    the 
junction,   for   which   purpose  he  resolved  to  attack 
him  and  the  marshal   separately.     As  he  had  been 
lately  joined   by  M.   de   la   Rochefoucauld,  with  a 
corps  of  cavalry  consisting  of  eight  hundred   men, 
formed   from   the   nobility   of  Saintonge,   he   found 
himself  sufficiently  strong  to  undertake  such  a  plan. 
He,  therefore,  set  out  before  break  of  day  to  make 
his    attack    as    they    crossed    the    river.      But    his 
intelligence    did    not    prove    to    be    correct,    for    de 
Cornusson  passed  it  the  evening  before.     My  hus- 
band, being  thus  disappointed  in  his  design,  returned 
to  Nerac,  and  entered  at  one  gate  just  as  Marshal 
de    Biron    drew    up    his    troops    before    the    other. 
There   fell    so   heavy  a  rain    at   that    moment   that 
the  musketry  was  of  no  use.    The  King  my  husband, 
however,   threw  a  body  of  his  troops  into  a  vine- 
yard   to    stop    the    marshal's    progress,    not    bein 
able  to  do  more  on   account  of  the   unfavourable- 
ness  of  the  w^eather. 

In  the  meantime,  the  marshal  continued  with 
his  troops  drawn  up  in  order  of  battle,  permitting 
only   two    or    three    of   his    men    to    advance,    who 


cr 


I 


234 


MEMOIRS     OF 


I 


li 


challenged  a  like  number  to  break  lances  in  honour 
of  their  mistresses.  The  rest  of  the  army  kept 
their  ground,  to  mask  their  artillery,  which,  being 
ready  to  play,  they  opened  to  the  right  and  left, 
and  fired  seven  or  eight  shots  upon  the  town,  one 
of  which  struck  the  palace.  The  marshal,  having 
done  this,  marched  off,  despatching  a  trumpeter  to 
me  with  his  excuse.  He  acquainted  me  that,  had 
I  been  alone,  he  would  on  no  account  have  fired 
on  the  town ;  but  the  terms  of  neutrality  for  the 
town,  agreed  upon  by  the  King,  were,  as  I  well 
knew,  in  case  the  King  my  husband  should  not  be 
found  in  it,  and,  if  otherwise,  they  were  void.  Be- 
sides which,  his  orders  were  to  attack  the  King  my 
husband  wherever  he  should  find  him. 

I  must  acknowledge  on  every  other  occasion 
the  marshal  showed  me  the  greatest  respect,  and 
appeared  to  be  much  my  friend.  During  the  war 
my  letters  have  frequently  fallen  into  his  hands, 
when  he  as  constantly  forwarded  them  to  me  un- 
opened. And  whenever  ni}-  people  have  happened 
to  be  taken  prisoners  by  his  army,  they  were  always 
well  treated  as  soon  as  they  mentioned  to  whom 
they  belonged. 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


235 


I  answered  his  message  by  the  trumpeter, 
saying  that  I  well  knew  what  he  had  done  was 
strictly  agreeable  to  the  convention  made  and  the 
orders  he  had  received,  but  that  a  gallant  officer 
like  him  would  know  how  to  do  his  duty  without 
giving  his  friends  cause  of  offence  ;  that  he  might 
have  permitted  me  the  enjoyment  of  the  King  my 
husband's  company  in  Nerac  for  three  days,  adding, 
that  he  could  not  attack  him,  in  my  presence, 
without  attacking  me;  and  concluding  that,  cer- 
tainly, I  was  greatly  offended  by  his  conduct,  and 
would  take  the  first  opportunity  of  making  my 
complaint  to  the  King  my  brother. 


236 


MEMOIRS     OF 


LETTER    XXI 

SITUATION     OF     AFFAIRS     IN     FLANDERS PEACE     BROUGHT 

ABOUT     BY     DUKE     ALEN^ON's     NEGOTIATION  —  MARSHAL 

DE    BIRON    APOLOGISES    FOR    FIRING    ON    NERAC HENRY 

DESPERATELY    IN    LOVE    WITH    FOSSEUSE QUEEN    MAR- 
GARET   DISCOVERS    FOSSEUSE    TO    BE    PREGNANT,    WHICH 

SHE       DENIES FOSSEUSE      IN       LABOUR MARGARET's 

GENEROUS    BEHAVIOUR    TO    HER  —  MARGARET's    RETURN 
TO    PARIS. 

The  war  lasted  some  time  longer,  but  with 
disadvantage  to  the  Huguenots.  The  King  my 
husband  at  length  became  desirous  to  make  a 
peace.  I  wrote  on  the  subject  to  the  King  and 
the  Queen  my  mother ;  but  so  elated  were  they 
both  with  Marshal  de  Biron's  success,  that  they 
would    not    agree   to   any   terms. 

About  the  time  this  war  broke  out,  Cambray, 
which  had  been  delivered  up  to  my  brother  by 
M.  d'Ainsi,  according  to  his  engagement  with  me, 
as  I  have  before  related,  was  besieged  by  the 
forces   of    Spain.      My  brother   received   the   news 


/ 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


237 


of  this  siege  at  his  castle  of  Plessis-les -Tours, 
whither  he  had  retired  after  his  return  from  Flan- 
ders, where,  by  the  assistance  of  the  Count  de 
Lalain,  he  had  been  invested  with  the  government 
of  Mons,    Valenciennes,    and   their   dependencies. 

My  brother,  being  anxious  to  relieve  Cambray, 
set  about  raising  an  army  with  all  the  expedition 
he  was  able;    but,  finding  it  could  not  be  accom 
plished  very  speedily,   he   sent  forward  a  reinforce- 
ment  under   the   command   of  M.   de    Balagny,  to 
succour  the  place  until  he  arrived   himself  with   a 
sufficient  force  to  raise  the  siege.     Whilst  he  was 
in  the  midst    of  these   preparations  this   Huguenot 
war   broke   out,    and    the    men    he   had    raised   left 
him    to    incorporate    themselves    with    the    King's 
army,    which    had   reached    Gascony. 

My  brother  was  now  without  hope  of  raising 
the  siege,  and  to  lose  Cambray  would  be  attended 
with  the  loss  of  the  other  countries  he  had  just 
obtained.  Besides,  what  he  should  regret  more, 
such  losses  would  reduce  to  great  straits  M.  de 
Balagny  and  the  gallant  troops  so  nobly  defend- 
ing  the   place. 

His  grief  on  this  occasion  was  poignant,  and, 


238 


MEMOIRS    OF 


as  his  excellent  judgment  furnished  him  with 
expedients  under  all  his  difficulties,  he  resolved 
to  endeavour  at  bringing  about  a  peace.  Accord- 
ingly he  despatched  a  gentleman  to  the  King  with 
his  advice  to  accede  to  terms,  offering  to  under- 
take the  treaty  himself.  His  design  in  offering 
himself  as  negotiator  was  to  prevent  the  treaty  being 
drawn  out  to  too  great  a  length,  as  might  be 
the  case  if  confided  to  others.  It  was  necessary 
that  he  should  speedily  relieve  Cambray,  for  M. 
de  Balagny,  who  had  thrown  himself  into  the 
city  as  I  have  before  mentioned,  had  written  to 
him  that  he  should  be  able  to  defend  the  place 
for  six  months;  but,  if  he  received  no  succours 
within  that  time,  his  provisions  would  be  all 
expended,  and  he  should  be  obliged  to  give  way 
to  the  clamours  of  the  inhabitants,  and  surrender 
the    town. 

By  God's  favour,  the  King  was  induced  to 
listen  to  my  brother's  proposal  of  undertaking  a 
negotiation  for  a  peace.  The  King  hoped  thereby 
to  disappoint  him  in  his  expectations  in  Flanders, 
which  he  never  had  approved  of.  Accordingly 
he  sent  word  back  to  my  brother  that  he  should 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


239 


accept  his  proffer  of  negotiating  a  peace,  and 
would  send  him  for  his  coadjutors,  M.  de  Villeroy 
and  M.  de  Bellievre.  The  commission  my  brother 
was  charged  with  succeeded,  and,  after  a  stay 
of  seven  months  in  Gascony,  he  settled  a  peace 
and  left  us,  his  thoughts  being  employed  during 
the  whole  time  on  the  means  of  relieving  Cam- 
bray, which  the  satisfaction  he  found  in  being 
with  us  could  not  altogether  abate. 

The  peace  my  brother  made,  as  I  have  just 
mentioned,  was  so  judiciously  framed  that  it  gave 
equal  satisfaction  to  the  King  and  the  Catholics, 
and  to  the  King  my  husband  and  the  Huguenots, 
and  obtained  him  the  affections  of  both  parties. 
He  likewise  acquired  from  it  the  assistance  of  that 
able  general.  Marshal  de  Biron,  w^ho  undertook 
the  command  of  the  army  destined  to  raise  the 
siege  of  Cambray.  The  King  my  husband  was 
equally  gratified  in  the  marshal's  removal  from 
Gascony  and   having  Marshal   de  Matignon  in  his 

room. 

Before  my  brother  set  off  he  was  desirous 
to  bring  about  a  reconciliation  betwixt  the  King 
my   husband   and   Marshal  de   Biron,  provided  the 


240 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


241 


latter  should  make  his  apologies  to  me  for  his 
conduct  at  Nerac.  My  brother  had  desired  me  to 
treat  him  with  all  disdain,  but  I  used  this  hasty 
advice  with  discretion,  considering  that  my  brother 
might  one  day  or  other  repent  having  given  it, 
as  he  had  everything  to  hope,  in  his  present 
situation,    from   the    bravery   of  this   officer. 

My  brother  returned  to  France  accompanied 
by  Marshal  de  Biron.  By  his  negotiation  of  a 
peace  he  had  acquired  to  himself  great  credit 
with  both  parties,  and  secured  a  powerful  force 
for  the  purpose  of  raising  the  siege  of  Cambray. 
But  honours  and  success  are  followed  by  envy. 
The  King  beheld  this  accession  of  glory  to  his 
brother  wdth  great  dissatisfaction.  He  had  been 
for  seven  months,  while  my  brother  and  I  were 
together  in  Gascony,  brooding  over  his  malice, 
and  produced  the  strangest  invention  that  can 
be  imagined.  He  pretended  to  believe  (what  the 
King  my  husband  can  easily  prove  to  be  false) 
that  I  instigated  him  to  go  to  war  that  I  might 
procure  for  my  brother  the  credit  of  making  peace. 
This  is  not  at  all  probable  when  it  is  considered 
the     prejudice     my    brother's    affairs    in     Flanders 


sustained  by  the  war.  But  envy  and  malice  are 
self- deceivers,  and  pretend  to  discover  what  no 
one  else  can  perceive.  On  this  frail  foundation 
the  King  raised  an  altar  of  hatred,  on  which  he 
swore  never  to  cease  till  he  had  accomplished 
my  brother's  ruin  and  mine.  He  had  never  for- 
given me  for  the  attachment  I  had  discovered  for 
my  brother's  interest  during  the  time  he  was  in 
Poland  and  since. 

Fortune  chose  to  favour  the  King's  animosity ; 
for,  during  the  seven  months  that  my  brother 
stayed  in  Gascony,  he  conceived  a  passion  for 
Fosseuse,  who  was  become  the  doting  piece  of 
the  King  my  husband,  as  I  have  already  men- 
tioned, since  he  had  quitted  Rebours.  This  new 
passion  in  my  brother  had  induced  the  King 
my  husband  to  treat  me  with  coldness,  supposing 
that  I  countenanced  my  brother's  addresses.  I 
no  sooner  discovered  this  than  I  remonstrated 
with  my  brother,  as  I  knew  he  would  make  every 
sacrifice  for  my  repose.  I  begged  him  to  give 
over  his  pursuit,  and  not  to  speak  to  her  again. 
I  succeeded  this  way  to  defeat   the   malice  of  my 

ill-fortune ;    but    there    was     still     behind    another 

16 


242 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET    DE    VALOIS 


243 


secret  ambush,  and  that  of  a  more  fatal  nature ; 
for  Fosseuse,  who  was  passionately  fond  of  the 
King  my  husband,  but  had  hitherto  granted  no 
favours  inconsistent  with  prudence  and  modesty, 
piqued  by  his  jealousy  of  my  brother,  gave  herself 
up  suddenly  to  his  will,  and  unfortunately  became 
pregnant.  She  no  sooner  made  this  discovery, 
than  she  altered  her  conduct  towards  me  entirely 
from  what  it  was  before.  She  now  shunned  my 
presence  as  much  as  she  had  been  accustomed 
to  seek  it,  and  whereas  before  she  strove  to  do 
me  every  good  office  with  the  King  my  husband, 
she  now  endeavoured  to  make  all  the  mischief  she 
was  able  betwixt  us.  For  his  part,  he  avoided  me ; 
he  grew  cold  and  indifferent,  and  since  Fosseuse 
ceased  to  conduct  herself  with  discretion,  the  happy 
moments  that  we  experienced  during  the  four  or 
five  years  we  were  together  in  Gascony,  were  no 
more. 

Peace  being  restored,  and  my  brother  departed 
for  France,  as  I  have  already  related,  the  King  my 
husband  and  I  returned  to  Nerac.  We  were  no 
sooner  there  than  Fosseuse  persuaded  the  King 
my  husband   to  make   a  journey  to  the  waters  of 


Aigues-Caudes,  in  Beam,  perhaps  with  a  design 
to  rid  herself  of  her  burden  there.  I  begged  the 
King  my  husband  to  excuse  my  accompanying  him, 
as,  since  the  affront  that  I  had  received  at  Pau, 
I  had  made  a  vow  never  to  set  foot  in  Beam 
until  the  Catholic  religion  was  re-established  there. 
He  pressed  me  much  to  go  with  him,  and  grew 
angry  at  my  persisting  to  refuse  his  request.  He 
told  me  that  his  little  girl  (for  so  he  affected  to 
call  Fosseuse)  was  desirous  to  go  there  on  account 
of  a  colic,  which  she  felt  frequent  returns  of.  I 
answered  that  I  had  no  objection  to  his  taking 
her  with  him.  He  then  said  that  she  could  not 
go  unless  I  went ;  that  it  would  occasion  scandal, 
which  might  as  well  be  avoided.  He  continued 
to  press  me  to  accompany  him,  but  at  length  I 
prevailed  with  him  to  consent  to  go  without  me, 
and  to  take  her  with  him,  and,  with  her,  two  of 
her  companions,  Rebours  and  Ville-Savin,  together 
with  the  governess.  They  set  out  accordingly, 
and  I  waited  their  return  at  Baviere. 

I  had  every  day  news  from   Rebours,  inform- 
ing me  how  matters  went.      This  Rebours    I  have 

mentioned   before   to   have   been  the   object  of  my 

16 — 2 


f 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


245 


244 


MEMOIRS     OF 


I 


K 


husband's  passion,  but  she  was  now  cast  off,  and, 
consequently,  was  no  friend  to  Fosseuse,  who  had 
gained  that  place  in  his  affection  she  had  before 
held.  She,  therefore,  strove  all  she  could  to  cir- 
cumvent her;  and,  indeed,  she  was  fully  qualified 
for  such  a  purpose,  as  she  was  a  cunning,  deceit- 
ful young  person.  She  gave  me  to  understand 
that  Fosseuse  laboured  to  do  me  every  ill  office 
in  her  power ;  that  she  spoke  of  me  with  the 
greatest  disrespect  on  all  occasions,  and  expressed 
her  expectations  of  marrying  the  King  herself,  in 
case  she  should  be  delivered  of  a  son,  when  I  was 
to  be  divorced.  She  had  said,  further,  that  when 
the  King  my  husband  returned  to  Baviere,  he  had 
resolved  to  go  to  Pau,  and  that  I  should  go  with 
him,  whether  I  would  or  not. 

This  intelligence  was  far  from  being  agreeable 
to  me,  and  I  knew  not  what  to  think  of  it.  I 
trusted  in  the  goodness  of  God,  and  I  had  a  reli- 
ance on  the  generosity  of  the  King  my  husband ; 
yet  I  passed  the  time  I  waited  for  his  return  but 
uncomfortably,  and  often  thought  I  shed  more 
tears  than  they  drank  water.  The  Catholic  no- 
bility of  the  neighbourhood  of  Baviere   used   their 


i 


utmost  endeavours  to  divert  my  chagrin,  for  the 
month  or  five  weeks  that  the  King  my  husband 
and  Fosseuse  stayed  at  Aigues-Caudes. 

On  his  return,  a  certain  nobleman  acquainted 
the  King  my  husband  with  the  concern  I  was 
under  lest  he  should  go  to  Pau,  whereupon  he 
did  not  press  me  on  the  subject,  but  only  said  he 
should  have  been  glad  if  I  had  consented  to  have 
gone  with  him  there.  Perceiving,  by  my  tears 
and  the  expressions  I  made  use  of,  that  I  should 
prefer  even  death  to  such  a  journey,  he  altered 
his  intentions  and  we  returned  to  Nerac. 

The  pregnancy  of  Fosseuse  was  now  no  longer 
a  secret.  The  whole  Court  talked  of  it,  and  not 
only  the  Court,  but  all  the  country.  I  was  willing 
to  prevent  the  scandal  from  spreading,  and  ac- 
cordingly resolved  to  talk  to  her  on  the  subject. 
With  this  resolution,  I  took  her  into  my  closet, 
and  spoke  to  her  thus :  ''  Though  you  have  for 
some  time  estranged  yourself  from  me,  and,  as  it 
has  been  reported  to  me,  striven  to  do  me  many 
ill  offices  with  the  King  my  husband,  yet  the 
regard  I  once  had  for  you,  and  the  esteem  which 
I    still   entertain   for   those   honourable    persons   to 


246 


MEMOIRS     OF 


MARGARET     DE    VALOIS 


247 


i 


whose  family  you  belong,  do  not  admit  of  my 
neglecting  to  afford  you  all  the  assistance  in  my 
power  in  your  present  unhappy  situation.  I  beg 
you,  therefore,  not  to  conceal  the  truth,  it  being 
both  for  your  interest  and  mine,  under  whose 
protection  you  are,  to  declare  it.  Tell  me  the 
truth,  and  I  will  act  towards  you  as  a  mother. 
You  know  that  a  contagious  disorder  has  broken 
out  in  the  place,  and,  under  pretence  of  avoiding 
it,  I  will  go  to  Mas-d'Agenois,  which  is  a  house 
belonging  to  the  King  my  husband,  in  a  very  re- 
tired situation.  I  will  take  you  with  me,  and 
such  other  persons  as  you  shall  name.  Whilst 
we  are  there,  the  King  will  take  the  diversion  of 
hunting  in  some  other  part  of  the  country,  and 
I  shall  not  stir  from  thence  before  your  delivery. 
By  this  means  we  shall  put  a  stop  to  the  scan- 
dalous reports  which  are  now  current,  and  which 
concern  you  more  than  myself." 

So  far  from  showing  any  contrition,  or  re- 
turning thanks  for  my  kindness,  she  replied,  with 
the  utmost  arrogance,  that  she  would  prove  all 
those  to  be  liars  who  had  reported  such  things 
of  her ;    that,    for    my    part,    I    had    ceased    for    a 


long  time  to  show  her  any  marks  of  regard,  and 
she    saw   that    I    was    determined   upon    her    ruin. 
These  words   she   delivered   in  as   loud   a   tone   as 
mine    had    been    mildly    expressed  ;     and,    leaving 
me    abruptly,    she    flew    in    a    rage    to    the    King 
my  husband,  to  relate  to  him  what  I  had  said  to 
her.      He  was  very  angry  upon  the  occasion,  and 
declared   he   would   make   them   all   liars  who   had 
laid  such  things  to  her  charge.     From  that  moment 
until   the   hour   of  her   delivery,  which  was   a   few 
months  after,  he  never  spoke  to  me. 

She  found  the  pains  of  labour  come  upon  her 
about  daybreak,  whilst  she  was  in  bed  in  the 
chamber  where  the  maids -of- honour  slept.  She 
sent  for  my  physician,  and  begged  him  to  go  and 
acquaint  the  King  my  husband  that  she  was  taken 
ill.  We  slept  in  separate  beds  in  the  same  chamber, 
and  had  done  so  for  some  time. 

The  physician  delivered  the  message  as  he  was 
directed,  which  greatly  embarrassed  my  husband. 
What  to  do  he  did  not  know.  On  the  one  hand, 
he  was  fearful  of  a  discovery;  on  the  other,  he 
foresaw  that,  without  proper  assistance,  there  was 
danger  of  losing  one   he   so  much  loved.     In  this 


\ 


248 


MARGARET    DE    VALOIS 


249 


MEMOIRS    OF 


i| 


dilemma,  he  resolved  to  apply  to  me,  confess  all, 
and  implore  my  aid  and  advice,  well  knowing 
that,  notwithstanding  what  had  passed,  I  should 
be  ready  to  do  him  a  pleasure.  Having  come  to 
this  resolution,  he  withdrew  my  curtains,  and 
spoke  to  me  thus :  **  My  dear,  I  have  concealed 
a  matter  from  you  which  I  now  confess.  I  beg 
you  to  forgive  me,  and  to  think  no  more  about 
what  I  have  said  to  you  on  the  subject.  Will  you 
oblige  me  so  far  as  to  rise  and  go  to  Fosseuse, 
who  is  taken  very  ill  ?  I  am  well  assured  that, 
in  her  present  situation,  you  will  forget  everything 
and  resent  nothing.  You  know  how  dearly  I  love 
her,  and  I  hope  you  will  comply  with  my  request." 
I  answered  that  I  had  too  great  a  respect  for  him 
to  be  offended  at  anything  he  should  do,  and  that 
I  would  go  to  her  immediately,  and  do  as  much  for 
her  as  if  she  were  a  child  of  my  own.  I  advised 
him,  in  the  meantime,  to  go  out  and  hunt,  by 
which  means  he  would  draw  away  all  his  people, 
and  prevent  tattling. 

I  removed  Fosseuse,  with  all  convenient  haste, 
from  the  chamber  in  which  the  maids -of- honour 
were,  to  one  in  a  more  retired  part  of  the  palace. 


got  a  physician  and  some  women  about   her,    and 
saw  that  she  wanted  for  nothing  that  was  proper 
in   her  situation.     It   pleased  God  that  she  should 
bring   forth  a   daughter,    since   dead.      As   soon  as 
she  was  delivered   I  ordered  her  to  be  taken  back 
to  the  chamber  from  which  she  had  been  brought. 
Notwithstanding     these     precautions,     it    was     not 
possible    to    prevent    the    story    from    circulating 
through  the  palace.     When  the  King  my  husband 
returned  from  hunting  he  paid  her  a  visit  accord- 
ing  to   custom.     She   begged   that    I    might    come 
and   see   her,   as   was    usual   with    me    when    any- 
one of   my    maids -of- honour   was   taken   ill.     By 
this  means  she  expected  to  put  a  stop  to  stories  to 
her    prejudice.     The  King  my  husband  came  from 
her  into  my  bed-chamber,  and  found  me  in  bed,  as 
I  was  fatigued  and  required  rest,  after  having  been 
called  up  so  early.     He  begged  me  to  get  up  and 
pay  her  a  visit.     I   told   him    I  went   according   to 
his    desire    before,    when    she    stood    in    need    of 
assistance,  but  now  she  wanted  no  help;    that   to 
visit  her  at  this  time  would  be  only  exposing  her 
more,  and   cause  myself  to   be   pointed    at   by   all 
the  world.     He  seemed  to  be  greatly  displeased  at 


\ 


3  .- 


250 


MEMOIRS    OF 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


251 


what  I  said,  which  vexed  me  the  more  as  I 
thought  I  did  not  deserve  such  treatment  after 
what  I  had  done  at  his  request  in  the  morning ; 
she  Hkewise  contributed  all  in  her  power  to 
aggravate  matters  betwixt  him  and  me. 

In  the  meantime,  the  King  my  brother,  al- 
ways well  informed  of  w^hat  is  passing  in  the 
families  of  the  nobility  of  his  kingdom,  was  not 
ignorant  of  the  transactions  of  our  Court.  He 
was  particularly  curious  to  learn  everything  that 
happened  with  us,  and  knew  every  minute  circum- 
stance that  I  have  now  related.  Thinking  this  a 
favourable  occasion  to  wreak  his  vengeance  on 
me  for  having  been  the  means  of  my  brother  ac- 
quiring so  much  reputation  by  the  peace  he  had 
brought  about,  he  made  use  of  the  accident  that 
happened  in  our  Court  to  withdraw  me  from  the 
King  my  husband,  and  thereby  reduce  me  to  the 
state  of  misery  he  wished  to  plunge  me  in.  To 
this  purpose  he  prevailed  on  the  Queen  my 
mother  to  write  to  me,  and  express  her  anxious 
desire  to  see  me  after  an  absence  of  five  or  six 
years.  She  added  that  a  journey  of  this  sort  to 
Court  would    be    serviceable   to   the   affairs   of  the 


King  my  husband  as  well  as  my  own;  that  the 
King  my  brother  was  himself  desirous  of  seeing 
me,  and  that  if  I  wanted  money  for  the  journey 
he  would  send  it  me.  The  King  wrote  to  the 
same  purpose,  and  despatched  Manique,  the  stew- 
ard of  his  household,  with  instructions  to  use 
every  persuasion  with  me  to  undertake  the  journey. 
The  length  of  time  I  had  been  absent  in  Gascony, 
and  the  unkind  usage  I  received  on  account  of 
Fosseuse,  all  contributed  to  induce  me  to  listen 
to   the    proposal   made   me. 

The  King  and  the  Queen  both  wrote  to  me. 
I  received  three  letters,  very  shortly  after  each 
other;  and,  that  I  might  have  no  pretence  for 
staying,  I  had  the  sum  of  fifteen  hundred  crowns 
paid  me  to  defray  the  expenses  of  my  journey. 
The  Queen  my  mother  wrote  that  she  would 
give  me  the  meeting  in  Saintonge,  and  that,  if 
the  King  my  husband  would  accompany  me  so 
far,  she  would  treat  with  him  there,  and  give 
him  every  satisfaction  with  respect  to  the  King. 
But  the  King  and  she  were  desirous  to  have 
him  at  their  Court,  as  he  had  been  before  with 
my   brother;   and   the    Marshal    de    Matignon   had 


rs 


252 


MEMOIRS    OF 


pressed  the  matter  with  the    King,  that  he  might 
have   no   one   to   interfere   with    him    in    Gascony. 
I    had   had   too   long   experience    of   what    was    to 
be  expected   at   their    Court    to    hope    much    from 
all   the   fine   promises   that   were   made   to    me.     I 
had    resolved,    however,    to    avail    myself    of    the 
opportunity    of    an    absence    of    a     few     months, 
thinking    it    might    prove    the    means    of    setting 
matters  to  rights.     Besides  w^hich,  I  thought  that, 
as    I    should   take   Fosseuse   with   me,   it  was  pos- 
sible  that   the    King's   passion  for   her   might   cool 
when    she    was    no    longer    in    his    sight,    or    he 
might    attach     himself    to    some    other    that    was 
less  incUned  to  do  me  mischief. 

It  was  with  some  difficulty  that  the  King 
my  husband  would  consent  to  a  removal,  so  un- 
willing was  he  to  leave  his  Fosseuse.  He  paid 
more  attention  to  me,  in  hopes  that  I  should 
refuse  to  set  out  on  this  journey  to  France;  but, 
as  I  had  given  my  word  in  my  letters  to  the 
King  and  the  Queen  my  mother,  that  I  would 
go,  and  as  I  had  even  received  money  for  the 
purpose,   I  could  not  do  otherwise. 

And  herein   my   ill-fortune   prevailed   over   the 


MARGARET     DE     VALOIS 


253 


reluctance  I  had  to  leave  the  King  my  husband, 
after  the  instances  of  renewed  love  and  regard 
which  he  had  begun  to  show  me. 


END    OF    THE    MEMOIRS 


I' 


ALPHABETICAL 

LIST    OF    PLACES 

MENTIONED    IN    THESE    MEMOIRS, 

WITH 

THEIR  DESCRIPTIONS. 


AGEN. 

An  ancient  and  handsome  town,  the  former  capital  of 
Agenois,  seated  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Garonne,  about 
60  miles  south-east  of  Bordeaux,  in  a  delightful  country. 
It  espoused  the  cause  of  the  League,  1584,  but  submitted 
to  Henry  IV.  in  1591.  It  is  famous  for  being  the  birth- 
place of  Joseph  Scaliger.  It  is  now  the  chief  town  of  the 
Department  of  Lot-et-Garonne.  Agenois  and  the  city 
of  Agen  were  given  to  Queen  Margaret,  as  appanage, 
during  the  term  of  her  life. 

AIGUES-CAUDES. 

A  spring,  or  hot  mineral  bath,  the  same,  I  suppose,  as 
that  mentioned  by  Vosgien,  by  the  name  of  Chaudes- 


,j, ,  iiiw mill    Ill 


tuat 


w 


256 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


Aigues,  a  small  town,  having  a  hot  mineral  spring,  in 
Auvergne,  15  miles  from  St.  Flour,  and  about  300  miles 
south  of  Paris. 

ALEN9ON. 

A  large  and  beautiful  city,  which  was  formerly  a 
duchy  belonging  to  Lower  Normandy,  situated  about 
105  miles  from  Paris,  south-west,  in  a  fruitful  country, 
watered  by  the  Sarre.  It  has  a  castle  well  fortified, 
and  was  esteemed  a  first-rate  town  in  Normandy.  It 
now  belongs  to  the  Department  of  the  Orne,  of  which 
it  is  the  chief  place.  Its  population  is  supposed  to 
amount  to  13,500  souls. 

AMBOISE. 

A  strong  castle,  built  at  a  small  town  of  the  same 
name,  which  town  was  formerly  the  capital  of  Lower 
Touraine,  situated  on  the  confluence  of  the  Loire  and 
the  Masse,  no  miles  south-west  of  Paris.  It  was 
here  that  Louis  XL  instituted  the  Order  of  St.  Michael, 
in  1469.  It  is  the  birth-place  of  Charles  VIII.,  and 
has  been  a  residence,  occasionally,  of  the  monarchs 
of  France.  Here,  in  1560,  was  formed  the  famous 
conspiracy  which  bears  the  name  of  Amboise,  against 
the  Guises.  According  to  the  present  division  of 
France,  it  is  in  the  Department  of  Indre-et-Loire. 


IN     THESE     MEMOIRS 


D'ANGELY    (SAINT-JEAN). 


257 


An  ancient  town,  formerly  of  Saintonge,  between  30  and 
40  miles  from  Rochelle.  It  was  besieged  by  the  Count 
de  la  Rochefoucauld  in  1562,  who  was  obliged  to  raise 
the  siege.  It  was  afterwards  taken  by  the  Huguenots, 
and  retaken  by  Henry  III.  in  1569,  after  a  vigorous 
siege.  The  Huguenots  again  got  possession  of  it,  but 
Louis  XIII.,  in  1621,  rased  the  fortifications.  According 
to  the  republican  division  of  France,  Saint-Jean-d'Angely 
belongs  to  the  Department  of  the  Lower  Charente. 

ANGERS. 

A  large  city,  formerly  the  capital  of  the  Duchy  of  Anjou, 
built  at  some  small  distance  from  where  the  Loire  and 
Sarte  empty  themselves  into  the  river  Maine,  about  200 
miles  south-west  of  Paris.  Near  it  is  a  large  quarry  of 
slate  stones.  According  to  the  new  division  of  France 
into  departments,  it  belongs  to  that  of  the  Maine-et- 
Loire,  of  which  it  is  the  chief  town.  It  has  30,000 
inhabitants. 

AVIGNON. 

An  ancient  and  large  city  in  France,  adjoining  to  that 
beautiful  part  of  it  lately  called  Provence,  formerly 
belonging  to  the  Pope,  and,  for  the  space  of  sixty-two 

17 


258 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


IN     THESE     MEMOIRS 


259 


years,   the   residence   of   the    Popes  then    living,   from 
Clement  V.  down  to  Gregory  XL     It  was  purchased  in 
1348,  of  Joan,  Queen  of  Sicily  and  Countess  of  Provence, 
together   with   the   small   territory  round   it   called   the 
Comtat  de  Venaissin.     It  has  latterly  been  governed  by 
a  vice-legate,  who  resided  in  the  papal  palace  built  by 
John  XXII.      It  was  a  university,  and  the  seat  of  the 
tribunal  of  the  Inquisition.     It  has  many  fine  churches 
and   the  remains  of  a  bridge  over   the   Rhone,   which 
passes  under  its  walls.     The  French  took  possession  of 
it  in  1768,  and  on  the  extinction  of  the  order  of  Jesuits, 
in  1774,  gave  it  up  again  to  the  See  of  Rome.     It  is  at 
present  the  chief  town  of  the  Department  of  Vaucluse, 
and  computed  to  be  340  miles  south  of  Paris.     At  the 
church  of  the  Cordeliers,  or  Franciscan  Friars,  strangers 
visit  the  tomb  of  Laura,  rendered  famous  to  posterity  by 
her  lover  Petrarch.     The  fountain  of  Vaucluse,  which 
gives  name  to  the  department,  supplies  the  river  Sorgues, 
which  runs  through  Avignon  to  mingle  its  waters  with 

the  Rhone. 

"It  hath  no  trade  that  I  could  observe,"  says 
Roberts,  an  English  merchant,  in  1677,  "  though  I  have 
often  been  there.  It  is  subject  to  the  Pope,  and  he 
permitting  Jews  to  inhabit  here,  they  are  found  the 
principal   pedlars,   for   merchants    I    cannot   call    them. 


The  city  is  said  to  have  seven  palaces,  seven  parishes, 
seven    monasteries,   seven   nunneries,   seven    inns,   and 

seven  gates." 

BAR-LE-DUC. 

The  capital  of  the  former  Duchy  of  Barrois,  a  considerable 
country  in  France,  on  both  sides  of  the  Meuse,  betwixt 
Lorraine  and  Champagne.     The  House  of  Lorraine  did 
homage   for   it   to   France,   until  it  was   ceded  to  that 
monarchy  by  the  Treaty  of  the  Pyrenees.     At  the  Treaty 
of  Ryswick  it  was  restored  to  the  House  of  Lorraine; 
and   lastly,  by  a  treaty  dated  in   1736,   it  was  given  to 
Stanislaus  I.,  King  of  Poland,  on  condition  that  it  should 
be  restored  to  France  at  his  death,  which  happened  in 
1766.     Bar-le-Duc  was  built  by  a  Duke  of  Lorraine,  in 
the  year  951,  and  has  a  handsome,  but  not  strong  castle. 
It  is  divided  into  the  upper  and  lower  town;    in   the 
former   stands  the   ducal   palace,   the   latter  is  washed 
by  the  little  river  Ornain,  famous  for  its  trout.     The 
wines  of  Bar  are  excellent,  and  do  not  yield  to  those 
of   Champagne.      It   is   about    168   miles    eastward    of 
Paris.      On   account    of  the    feudality   of   its    addition 
(Le  Due)  it  is  now  called  by  the  Republic  of  France 
Bar-sur-Ornain,   and  is  the  chief  town  of  the  Depart- 
ment   of   the    Meuse.      Its    inhabitants    are    computed 

at  10,800. 

17 — 2 


26o 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


IN    THESE    MEMOIRS 


261 


BAYONNE,    OR    BAIONNE. 
A   very   rich,   strong   and   commercial   city   of   France, 
formerly  making  part  of  the  Government  of  Guienne. 
It   has   three   castles   with    a   citadel,   and   was   princi- 
pally fortified  by  Vauban.     It  is  situated  on  the  rivers 
Nive  and  Adour,  at  the  distance  of  three   miles   from 
the    sea.      The  entrance   of    the    harbour    is    difficult, 
but  vessels  ride  in  it  with  safety.     Bayonne  is  famous 
for   its   hams  ;    it   carries  on    a   great    trade    in    wool 
and    other    articles.       That     weapon,    so    decisive    in 
battle,   the    bayonet,   takes    its   name   from   this   town. 
Bayonne  is  distant  from  Paris  about  370  miles  south- 
west.     According  to  the   present   division   of    France, 
it    belongs    to    the   Department    of   the   Lower    Pyre- 
nees.      The    number    of   its  inhabitants    is    computed 
to  be  some   11,000.     The  congress  mentioned  in  these 
Memoirs  took  place  in   1566,  and   the  object  of  it   is 
supposed   to   have   been   the   extirpation  of  Huguenot- 
ism  in   France. 

BEARN. 

A  province  in  France,  and  once  a  principality,  bordering 
on  Aragon,  Gascony,  properly  so-called,  and  the 
Lower  Armagnac,  &c.  It  is  included  in  the  Depart- 
ment of  the  Lower  Pyrenees  of  the  present  Republic 
of  France.      It  was  the   patrimony  of  Henry  King  of 


Navarre,  afterwards  Henry  the  Great  of  France,  who, 
during  the  civil  wars,  was  called  the  Bernese.  His  son, 
Louis  XIII.,  annexed  it  to  the  Crown  of  France  in  1620. 
It  is  a  mountainous  country,  and  has  mines  of  copper, 
lead  and  iron.  The  plains  are  fertile,  but  produce  no 
other  grain  than  millet  and  oats ;  on  the  hills  are  vine- 
yards, which  furnish  plenty  of  wine  of  a  most  excellent 
quality.  In  1695  ^^^  number  of  its  inhabitants  was 
estimated  at  198,000.  They  are  strong  and  active, 
industrious  and  sober,  of  quick  parts,  and  selfish. 
They  emigrate  yearly  in  great  numbers  to  work  in 
Spain.     Pau  was  formerly  the  capital  of  Beam. 

BLOIS. 

An  ancient  and  beautiful  city,  formerly  the  capital  of  the 
Blasois,  in  the  Generality  of  Orleans.  It  is  pleasantly 
situated  on  the  Loire,  and  has  a  magnificent  castle,  in 
which  the  Kings  of  France  made  their  occasional  resi- 
dence. Henry  Duke  of  Guise  was  killed  here  in 
1588.  The  town  has  a  number  of  beautiful  fountains 
and  a  noble  bridge.  The  inhabitants  are  polite  and 
well-bred,  and  are  said  to  speak  the  French  tongue 
in  its  greatest  perfection.  Blois  is  about  150  miles 
south-west  of  Paris.  It  is  at  present  the  chief  town 
in  the  Department  of  the  Loire  -  et  -  Cher,  and  has 
12,000  inhabitants. 


262 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


BROUAGE. 


IN     THESE     MEMOIRS 


263 


A  handsome  and  strong  town  in  France,  formerly 
belonging  to  Saintonge,  with  a  harbour.  Its  salt- 
works are  the  most  considerable  of  the  whole  king- 
dom, and  produce  a  great  revenue.  It  is  situated 
near  Bordeaux,  and  at  the  distance  of  about  300  miles 
south-west  of  Paris. 

CAHORS 

Was  taken  in   1581   (the   first   time  that   petards  were 
ever  used),  and  Henry  carried  the  place,  as  his  Queen 
has  described,  by  assault,  and  with  great  loss.     Cahors 
is  situated  upon  the  river  Lot,  which  nearly  surrounds 
it,  and  is  neither  considerable  for  its  size  nor  buildings. 
At    the    time    Margaret    wrote    her    Memoirs    it    was 
the  capital  of  Querci,  in  the  Generality  of  Montauban, 
and  a  bishopric,  a  suffragan   of  Albi.      There  are   re- 
maining the  ruins  of  an  amphitheatre,  which   show  it 
to   have  been   a  town   of   great   antiquity.      It   had   a 
university,   founded   in    1332,   but    suppressed  in    1751. 
The  Viscount  de  Cossac  is  a  vassal  to  the  bishop,  and 
when  the  latter  takes  possession  of  the  see,  the  vassal 
is  bound  to   the  following   singular  service.     He  is  to 
wait  for   the  bishop   at   the  gates   of  the   town,   bare- 
headed, without  his  cloak,  and  with  one  leg  and  foot 


naked,  except  a  slipper.  In  this  dress  he  is  to  take 
the  bridle  of  the  mule  on  which  the  bishop  rides,  and 
lead  on  to  the  episcopal  palace.  He  is  afterwards  to 
wait  on  the  bishop  at  dinner,  habited  in  the  same 
manner;  and  for  this  service  he  claims  the  bishop's 
mule  and  his  sideboard  of  plate,  both  of  which  were 
commuted  for  3,000  livres,  money  to  be  paid.  But 
this  feudal  custom  is  done  away  by  the  Revolution  in 
France,  and  Cahors  is  now  the  chief  town  of  the 
Department  of  Lot.  It  is  distant  390  miles  south  of 
Paris,  and  has  10,000  inhabitants. 

CAMBRAY. 

A  very  fair,  large  and  strong  city  of  the  Low  Countries, 
the  capital  of  what  was  formerly  the  Cambresis.     Mar- 
garet speaks  of  it  as  if  it  was  no  more  than  a  bishopric ; 
but,  according  to   Vosgien,  it  was,   as   early   as    1559, 
made  the  seat  of  an  archbishop,  with  the  title  of  Duke. 
Charles  V.   built   the  citadel   and   fort.      It  was  taken 
from   the   Spaniards   by  the   King  of  France  in    1677, 
and  confirmed  to  that  Crown  by  the  Treaty  of  Nime- 
guen,  to  which  it  belonged  to  the  time  of  the  Revolution. 
The   city  is  of  great  antiquity,  it  being   the   principal 
seat    of    the    Roman    colonies    in    this    country.      The 
Scheldt  runs  through  the  city  and  divides  it  into  two 


264 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


IN    THESE    MEMOIRS 


DINANT. 


265 


parts.  It  is  distant  about  120  miles  to  the  north  of 
Paris,  and  is  now  reckoned  in  the  Department  of  the 
Nord.     Its  population  amounts  to  15,000  souls. 

CASTELNAUDARY. 

A  considerable  town  in  the  former  province  of  Lan- 
guedoc,  the  capital  then  of  Lauraguais.  It  is  situated 
on  a  small  eminence  near  the  canal,  in  a  country  which 
produces  a  great  deal  of  wheat-corn.  It  is  450  miles 
southward  of  Paris,  and,  by  the  new  division  of  France, 
is  in  the  Department  of  the  Aude  (so  named  from  a 
river),  of  which  the  chief  town  is  Carcasonne. 

CHASTELET. 

This    place,    which    Margaret    has    called    Chastelet,    is 
Le    Catelet,    situated    in    the    province    formerly    called 
Picardy.      It   stands,    as   Margaret   has   here  described 
it,    at    the    distance,    according    to    Vosgien,    of    four 
leagues  south  of  Cambray,  or  about   12   English  miles. 
That  author  describes  it  as  a  small  town  in  the  former 
province  of  Picardy.     The   Spaniards   took  it  in   1557, 
since    which    it    has    been    taken    and    retaken.      It   is 
situated    12   miles   south   of   Cambray.     Picardy  is   en- 
tirely included   in  the   Department  of  the   Aisne,  from 
a  river  so  called. 


A  town  once  belonging  to  the  late  principality  of  Liege, 
but,  since  the  French  Revolution,  included  in  the  De- 
partment of  Sambre  -  et  -  Meuse.  It  has  been  built 
since  the  sixth  century.  It  was  taken  by  the  French 
in  1554  and  in  1675,  but  was  restored  to  the  Bishop 
of  Liege,  by  the  Peace  of  Ryswick,  in  1697.  Its  for- 
tifications were  demolished  in  1703.  It  has  but  one 
principal  street,  and  its  territory  is  much  narrowed  by 
a  high  mountain,  on  which  stood  a  castle.  In  1466  it 
was  taken  by  assault  by  Philip  Duke  of  Burgundy, 
after  a  stout  defence,  when  nearly  all  its  inhabitants 
were  either  killed  or  drowned.  It  stands  near  the  river 
Meuse,  on  the  right  bank,  and  has  a  stone  bridge  over 
it.  The  country  about  it  produces  marble  and  iron 
ore.  It  is  situated  36  miles  south-west  of  Liege,  15 
miles  south-east  of  Namur,  and  45  miles  south-east  of 

Mons. 

DREUX. 

-• 

The  battle  of  Dreux  was  fought  on  December  19th,  1562, 
when  the  Huguenots  were  defeated,  and  the  Prince  of 
Conde,  their  chief,  was  made  prisoner.  The  Prince  of 
Navarre  (afterwards  Henry  IV.)  was  present,  though 
only  nine  years  old,  and  his  remarks  upon  the  mis- 
conduct  of  the  conquered  army  are  recorded  for  their 


IN     THESE     MEMOIRS 


267 


266 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


acuteness.  A  sermon  was  preached  there  until  late 
in  the  last  century,  on  the  anniversary  of  this  defeat, 
which  is  mentioned  here  as  one  amongst  the  innumer- 
able  instances  of  the  prejudices  of  party.  Dreux  is  an 
ancient  town  of  the  late  Isle  of  France,  but  now  in- 
cluded in  the  Department  of  Eure  -  et  -  Loire.  Henry 
IV.  took  this  town  in  1593.  It  has  a  considerable 
manufactory  for  coarse  cloths,  fit  for  army  clothing. 
It  is  situated  about  50  miles  west  of  Paris. 

EAUSE 

Is  a  small,  but  very  old  town,  in  what  was  called 
Gascony,  and  a  favourite  situation  of  the  Romans, 
now  included  in  the  Department  of  Gers,  so  called  from 
a  river  running  through  it  of  the  same  name,  which 
empties  itself  into  the  Garonne  below  Agen. 

HUY. 

A  town  belonging  formerly  to  the  Principality  of  Liege, 
but  which,  since  the  French  Revolution,  is  included 
in  the  Department  of  Ourthe,  of  which  Liege  is  the 
chief  town.  It  had  once  a  castle,  which  is  now  in 
ruins,  and  has  a  handsome  bridge  over  the  Meuse. 
It  was  taken  by  the  French  in  1693,  and  retaken  by 
the  confederates  the  year  following.    It  was  taken  again 


from  the  French,  1703,  by  the  confederate  army  under 
the  Duke  of  Marlborough,  retaken  by  the  French  in 
1705,  and  again  repossessed  by  the  confederates  in 
the  same  year.  It  is  about  14  miles  south  of  Liege, 
and  nearly  17  miles  north-east  of  Namur. 

ISSOIRE. 

An  ancient  small  town,  in  the  Government  of  Lyonnais 
and  Lower  Auvergne,  according  to  the  old  order  of 
things,  but,  by  the  present  new  disposition,  making 
a  part  of  the  Puy-de-D6me,  so  called  from  a  moun- 
tain of  that  name.  It  was  besieged  and  taken  by  the 
Duke  of  Alen9on  in  1577,  which  is  mentioned  in  these 
Memoirs  of  Margaret ;  and  by  Henry  IV.  in  1590. 
It  stands  on  the  river  Couze,  270  miles  southward 
of  Paris. 

JARNAC. 

The  battle  of  Jarnac  was  fought  March  13th,  1569,  when 
Henry  Duke  of  Anjou,  afterwards  Henry  III.,  de- 
feated the  Huguenots.  Jarnac  is  a  considerable  vil- 
lage, in  what  was  formerly  styled  the  Angoumois,  but 
now  included  in  the  Department  of  the  Charente.  It 
stands  on  the  river  Charente,  south-by-east  of  Paris 
about  300  miles. 


^  p 


( 


268 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


LA    FERE. 


IN     THESE     MEMOIRS 


269 


A  small  town,  in  the  late  province  of  Picardy,  but 
now  included  in  the  Department  of  the  Aisne,  so 
called  from  a  river,  agreeably  to  the  present  new 
order  of  things  in  France.  It  was  remarkable  for  a 
school  of  artillery,  and  a  manufactory  of  gunpowder. 
It  stands  on  the  rivers  Serre  and  Oise,  distant  from 
Paris  about  90  miles  north-by-east. 

LIEGE, 

By  the   Germans  called  Luick   or    Luyck,  and  Luttig 
(in    Latin,   Leodium,   Legia,    Leodicum),  is  a  populous 
and  large  city,   with  a   considerable   territory,  formerly 
making  part   of  Germany  and   belonging   to  the   circle 
of  WestphaHa,  the  seat  of  a  bishop,  who  was  a  Prince 
of  the  Empire,  and  a  suffragan   of  Cologne  ;  but,  since 
the    French    Revolution,   it   is   become   the   chief    town 
of    the   Department    of  Ourthe,    thus   called   from    the 
name  of  a   river  which  joins   the  Meuse  at  this  place. 
This    bishopric   was    transferred    hither    from    Tongres 
by   St.    Hubert,   in    the    year    709.      Before    the    late 
Revolution,   it   was   a    kind   of    republic,    governed    by 
the    prince,    bishop,    and    the    states    of    the    country 
belonging  to  it;  in  which  liberty,  as  far  as   consistent 
with  good  order,  was  enjoyed  by  stranger   as   well   as 


native,   under   a    mild    and    equitable   popular    govern- 
ment.    The    bishops    were    chosen    from   amongst    the 
canons   belonging   to  the   cathedral,   consisting  of  sixty 
in  number,  all  of  them  noble,  either  by  birth  or  patent 
of  creation.     It  was   a  free,  imperial   city,  and  had  a 
university.     In    1691    it   was   bombarded,    and   in    1701 
its  bishop   delivered   it  up   to  the  French,  from   whom 
the  Allies  recovered  it  in  the  year  following.     In   1705 
it   was  in   danger  of  being   taken   by  the  French,  but 
the    Duke    of    Marlborough    relieved    it    by    a    forced 
march.     By    the   Treaty    of    Baden,    in    1714,  *it    was 
restored    to    the    prince-bishop.      Notwithstanding    the 
size   of  this  city   and   its   suburbs,   its   population   was 
never    estimated    at    more    than     100,000    souls.      Its 
foreign  trade  is  considerable,  chiefly  in  arms  and  other 
ironware,    coals,    hops,    marble,    hme,    sulphur,    alum, 
beer,   &c.,   the    produce   of   its    mines    and   soil.      The 
churches  and  public  buildings  of  Liege  are  remarkable 
for  neatness  and  beauty  ;  the  bridges  and   pubHc   con- 
duits   are    magnificent.     The    quays,    extending    along 
the  Meuse,  are  planted  with  trees,  having  a  charming 
effect.      The   city   itself  stands   in    a   large   and   fertile 
valley,   and   has   the   river    Meuse   entering   it    in    two 
branches,    accompanied     with     lesser     streams,     which 
form  many  delightful  islands.     Liege  is  about  30  miles 


270 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


north-east  of  Namur,  70  east  of  Mons,  and   about   210 
north-east  of  Paris. 


LYONS. 

A  large,  famous,  strong  and  rich  city,  the  second  in 
France,  the  capital  of  Lyonnais,  acording  to  the  ancient 
disposition,  but,  agreeably  to  the  present  order  of  things, 
the  chief  town  of  the  Department  of  the  Rhone.  It 
was  founded  by  the  Roman  consul,  Lucius  Minucius 
Plancus,  forty-one  years  before  the  birth  of  Christ. 
It  stands  on  the  river  Rhone,  where  the  Saone  meets 
and  joins  it,  and  which  river,  like  a  wife,  loses  its  own 
name  and  takes  its  husband's,  both  being  then  known 
only  by  the  name  of  Rhone  till  they  reach  the  Medi- 
terranean Sea.  The  history  and  curiosities  of  Lyons 
form  volumes.  It  will  be  sufficient  here  to  mention 
its  fine  square  called  the  Belle  Cour,  its  former  Hotel 
de  Ville,  now,  it  is  presumed,  styled  the  Municipality 
House,  and  the  two  hospitals  of  La  Charite  and  Hotel 
Dieu,  the  most  commodious  and  the  cleanliest,  per- 
haps, in  Europe.  Over  the  Saone  there  are  many 
bridges;  that  thrown  over  the  Rhone  is  260  toises,  or 
550  yards  in  length.  Its  trade  consists  chiefly  in 
manufactures  of  silk,  gold  and  silver  stuffs,  laces, 
&c.,  in  which  its  merchants  deal  very  extensively.     It 


IN     THESE     MEMOIRS 


271 


is  120  miles  north  of  Avignon  and  nearly  230  south 
of  Paris.  The  number  of  its  inhabitants  is  computed 
to  be  160,000. 

MAS-D'AGENOIS. 

A  little  town  on  the  river  Garonne,  at  the  distance  of 
3  miles  from  Marmande,  a  city  of  some  trade,  36  miles 
from    Bordeaux. 

METZ. 

An  ancient  and  considerable  city  of  France,  once  impe- 
rial, in  the  country  formerly  called  Messin,  a  bishopric 
under  the  archbishop  of  Triers,  the  bishop  of  it  taking 
the   title   of   Prince  of  the    Holy  Roman  Empire,   and 
formerly  the  residence  of  a  parliament;   with  a  citadel; 
now  the  chief  town  of  the  Department  of  the  Moselle. 
In    1552    this   city   put  itself  under    the    protection    of 
Henry  II.  and  was  confirmed  to  the  Crown  of  France 
by  the  Treaty  of  WestphaHa.     The  Emperor  Charles  V. 
besieged  it  in   1552  with   a   large  army,   but  the   town 
being    well    defended    by    Henry    Duke    of   Guise,    the 
Emperor   thought   proper  to  raise  the  siege  and   with- 
draw his  forces.     The  cathedral  is  esteemed  the   finest 
in  France.     The  canons  were  all  noblemen,  and  since 
1777  had  the  privilege  of  having  a  cross  borne  before 
them.      The   Jews   have   a  particular  part   of  the   city 


IN     THESE     MEMOIRS 


273 


I  \ 
I     I 


272 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


I 


'f 


assigned  them,  with  a  synagogue.  Metz  was  sup- 
posed to  contain  26,000  inhabitants,  but,  according  to 
another  computation,  40,000.  In  1760  a  royal  society 
was  established  here  for  the  cultivation  of  the  arts 
and  sciences.  It  is  situated  on  the  confluence  of 
the  Moselle  and  Seille,  over  which  rivers  it  has  two 
handsome  bridges.  It  is  about  200  miles  to  the  east- 
ward of  Paris.  Betwixt  Metz  and  Pont-a-Mousson,  at 
a  small  distance  from  the  former,  are  the  remains  of  a 
Roman  aqueduct  which  was  carried  over  the  Moselle, 
from  one  mountain  to  another,  and  called  the  Pont- 
Jovy,  from  the  village  near  it.  The  country  people 
of  the  neighbourhood  supposed  it  to  be  a  real  bridge, 
and  the  work  of  the  devil. 

This  city  must  not  be  confounded  with  Mentz,  or 
Mayence,  a  great  town  in  Germany,  at  which  the  art 
of  printing  was  first  discovered  and  used  in  1440. 

MONCONTOUR. 

A  town  in  France,  in  the  Mirebalais,  formerly  making 
a  part  of  Poitou,  and  now  belonging  to  the  Depart- 
ment of  the  Vendee,  the  two  Sevres,  or  Vienne,  all 
names  of  rivers.  Poitou,  being  a  large  province,  made 
three  divisions  of  the  eighty-three  into  which  France 
was  parcelled  out  by  the  constituting,  or  first  assembly, 


after  the  Revolution.  At  Moncontour  Henry  III.  de- 
feated the  Admiral  Coligny  in  October,  1569.  It  lies 
south-west  of  Paris  about  190  miles. 

MONS. 

An  ancient,  strong  and  handsome  city  in  the  Low  Coun- 
tries, at  the  time  of  these  Memoirs  the  capital  of 
Austrian  Hainault,  but  now  the  chief  town  of  the 
Department  of  Jemappes.  It  was  taken  by  the  Duke 
of  Alva  in  1572,  and  by  Louis  XIV.  in  1691.  The 
Allies  took  it  in  1705,  after  which,  by  the  Peace  of 
Utrecht,  it  was  given  to  the  House  of  Austria  ;  the 
French  took  it  again  on  the  loth  of  July,  1746,  and  it 
was  restored  to  Austria  by  the  Peace  of  Aix-la-Chapelle. 
It  stands  on  the  river  Trouille,  surrounded  by  marshes. 
The  town  is  built  on  very  uneven  ground,  from  whence 
it  derives  its  name.  It  is  situated  21  miles  from 
Valenciennes    and    160    from    Paris,    both    of   them    to 

the  north-east. 

MONTAUBAN. 

A   fine,   rich    city    of    France,    formerly   the   capital   of 

Querci,   and   a   generality.      It   has   been   the  see  of  a 

bishop,  the  suffragan  of  Toulouse,  since  the  year  1317, 

and  is   now  included   in   the  Department   of  the   Lot, 

of  which  Cahors  is  the  chief  town.     The  cathedral   is 

18 


274 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


IN     THESE     MEMOIRS 


275 


a    modern    edifice,    and   is   a    very    beautiful    building. 
The   quay  of  Foucault,  or  Falaise,   is   a   public   walk, 
esteemed   very   handsome.       The    bishop's   palace,  and 
the    conduit,    named    Griffon,    are    remarkable    struc- 
tures.    The  inhabitants  of  Montauban,  in  1572,  declared 
themselves  to  be  Huguenots,  and  fortified  their  town. 
Louis   XIII.,   son   of    Henry    IV.,   laid   siege   to    it    in 
1 62 1,   which   he  was    obliged   to    raise.      In    1629   the 
town    submitted,    and    Cardinal    Richelieu,    who    con- 
ducted the  affairs  of   France  at  that  time,  caused  the 
fortifications  to  be  levelled  with  the  ground.     In   1752 
a   literary   academy  was    established  in   this   city.      It 
is  divided  into  three  parts,  the  old  town  and  the  new, 
with    Bourbon,    which   is    separated    from    the    former 
two  by   the    river    Tame.       It   is    distant    from    Paris 
420    miles    south,    and    about    30    miles   from    Cahors. 
Its  population  amounts  to  20,000  souls. 

NAMUR. 

A  strong,  rich,  and  large  city,  with  a  noble  castle,  in 
the  Netherlands,  and  formerly  the  capital  of  the 
county  of  the  same  name,  but  at  present  the  chief 
town  of  the  Department  of  the  Sambre  -  et  -  Meuse, 
on  the  confluence  of  which  rivers  it  stands.  The 
cathedral,   which   was   begun   in    1750,   is   a   handsome 


building,  as  are  the  churches  lately  belonging  to  the 
Recollects  and  Jesuits.  Louis  XIV.  took  this  city  in 
1692,  three  years  after  which  it  was  retaken  by 
William  III.  and  the  Allies.  It  was  again  bombarded 
by  the  French,  and  taken,  in  1704,  and,  in  1713,  re- 
stored to  the  House  of  Austria,  when,  by  the  Barrier 
Treaty,  it  was  committed  to  the  keeping  of  the  States- 
General.  In  1746  the  French  took  it  again;  it  was 
afterwards  restored  to  the  House  of  Austria,  and  the 
Dutch  garrisons  were  to  evacuate  that  city,  and  the 
others  which  they  held  in  pursuance  of  the  Barrier 
Treaty,  in  the  year  1782.  It  is  situated  nearly  36 
miles  south-west  of  Liege,  37  miles  east  of  Mons,  18 
miles  south-west  of  Huy,  and  15  miles  north-west  of 
Dinant. 

NAVARRE. 

A  small  kingdom,  bordering  on  Spain,  divided  into  two 
parts,  called  the  Upper  and  the  Lower  Navarre. 
Upper  Navarre  belongs  to  Spain,  and  is  bounded  by 
the  Pyrenean  mountains,  having  an  extent  of  about 
90  miles  in  length  and  70  miles  in  breadth.  It  is 
now  one  of  the  finest  provinces  in  Spain,  and  has 
roads    cut     through     the     mountains    with     prodigious 

labour.     The  air  of  this  province  is  reckoned  the  best 

18—2 


276 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


and   purest   of  all   Spain,   and,   although  it  is   covered 
with   mountains,   the   soil   of  it   is   nevertheless   fertile. 
It   abounds  with   game,   and   has    several    iron   mines. 
The  natives  are  polite,  lively,  and  industrious,  and  do 
not   want   an   acuteness   of  genius   for   the    sciences  or 
political   affairs.      Navarre   is   governed   by   a  Viceroy, 
and    enjoys  very   particular    privileges.      It    is   divided 
into  five  districts,  the  capitals  of  which  are,  Pampeluna, 
Estella,  Tudella,  Olita,  and  Sanguesa.     Lower  Navarre 
now    belongs    to   France,   and    is    separated    from    the 
Upper   by   the    Pyrenees,   and   now  is  included  in  the 
two   departments   named   from   these  mountains.     Con- 
trary to  the  Upper  Navarre,  the  Lower  is  mountainous 
and  sterile.     Louis  XIII.,  as  the  heir  of  his  grandmother, 
Joan  d'Albret,  united  the  Lower  Navarre  and  Beam  to 
the  Crown  of  France  in  1620.    The  domain  of  Navarre 
extended   to    Bordeaux    and    Toulouse,   both   of   which 
cities  had  their  parliaments.     The  Lower  Navarre  ex- 
tended 24  miles  in  length  and  15  miles  in  breadth. 

NERAC. 

A  handsome  city,  in  the  province  formerly  called  Gas- 
cony,  in  the  Condomois,  belonging  to  the  Government 
of  Guienne  and  Generality  of  Bordeaux,  now  included 
in   the   Department   of   the    Lot -et- Garonne.      It   was 


IN     THESE     MEMOIRS 


277 


formerly  the  chief  city  of  a  duchy  belonging  to  Albret, 
King  of  Navarre,  who,  with  the  rest  of  the  Sovereigns 
of  Navarre,  made  his  residence  in  it.  During  the 
sixteenth  century,  the  Huguenots  are  said  to  have 
exercised  horrid  cruelties  here.  However,  it  appears 
from  Peter  Eisenberg's  "  Travels  through  France," 
quoted  by  Martin  Zeiller,  in  his  "  Reisebeschreibung 
durch  Frankreich,"  1674,  ^^^^  there  was  a  court  of 
justice  here  (chamhre-mipavtie),  the  judges  of  which 
were  half  Huguenots  and  half  Catholics ;  from  which 
we  may  conclude  the  Huguenots  became  latterly  more 
moderate  than  Vosgien  has  represented  them  in  the 
last  sentence  taken  from  his  "Geographic  Universelle." 
The  river  Baise,  which,  by  the  means  of  sluices,  is 
rendered  navigable  to  this  city,  divides  it  into  two 
parts,  called  Great  and  Little  Nerac.  Here,  as  men- 
tioned by  Margaret  in  her  Memoirs,  the  King  of 
Navarre  had  a  magnificent  castle,  adorned  with  gardens 
and  walks  of  cypress,  laurel,  and  pomegranate  trees. 
Jodocus  Sincerus,  who  wrote  an  "  Itinerarium  Galliae " 
from  his  own  observations  in  his  travels  through 
France,  printed  at  Amsterdam  in  1649,  says  he  was 
shown  there  a  large  and  flourishing  cypress  tree, 
which  was  planted  by  the  hands  of  Henry  IV.,  an 
omen    of    his    future    greatness.      Nerac    is    55    miles 


1.  —  _ 


278 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


south-east   of  Bordeaux,   and   nearly   450   miles   south- 
by-west  of  Paris. 
^  PAU. 

A  beautiful  Uttle  city,  formerly  the  capital  of  Beam, 
and  the  seat  of  a  parUament,  but  now  the  chief  town 
of  the  Department  of  the  Lower  Pyrenees.  It  has  a 
castle  famous  as  the  place  where  Henry  IV.  was  born, 
on  December  13th,  1557-  Its  population  is  reckoned 
to  amount  to  9,000  souls. 

PLESSIS-LES-TOURS. 

A  royal  residence,  built  by  Louis  XL,  and  the  place 
where  he  died  in  1483.  It  stands  near  Tours,  in  a 
pleasant  situation.     (See  Tours  in  these  Notes.) 

POISSI,   OR   POISSY. 

A  small   but    ancient   town,  in  what  was  lately  called 

the   Isle   of   France,  now   included   in   the   Department 

of  Seine -et-Oise.      It   is   situated   near   the   Forest   of 

Saint-Germain,  on   the   left   bank   of  the   Seine,  about 

18    miles    distant    from    Paris.     It   is   famous   for    the 

assembly  held  there   concerning  the   points  of  rehgion 

in  dispute   betwixt  the  Catholics   and  the  Protestants, 

called,   in    those    Memoirs,    the   Colloqiie,   Colloquy,   or 

Conference,   of  Poissy.      It   was   the   residence  of   the 

Kings  of  France,  and  the  birth-place  of  Saint  Louis. 


IN     THESE     MEMOIRS 


279 


POITIERS. 

A  very  large  and  considerable  city  of  France,  formerly 
in  the  Generality  of  Orleanais,  the  metropoHs  of  the 
Province  of  Poitou,  a  bishopric  and  suffragan  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Bordeaux,  and  a  celebrated  university ; 
but,  since  the  Revolution,  it  is  become  the  chief  town 
of  the  Department  of  Vienne,  from  a  river  of  that  name. 
The  city  is  ill-built,  and  not  inhabited  in  proportion  to 
its  extent.  It  had  fifteen  parishes  and  a  great  number 
of  convents.  There  are,  in  and  near  it,  many  remains 
of  buildings  of  great  antiquity;  particularly  a  palace 
said  to  have  been  built  by  the  Emperor  Gallienus,  and 
a  triumphal  arch,  which  serves  as  a  gate.  In  the 
middle  of  the  square,  once  called  the  Place  Royale, 
stood  a  pedestrian  statue  of  Louis  XIV.  It  is  famous 
for  a  battle  fought  between  our  renowned  Black  Prince 
and  the  French  under  King  John,  in  the  year  1356; 
in  which  John  was  taken  prisoner,  and  afterwards 
brought  to  England.  It  is  situated  on  a  rising 
ground,  watered  by  the  river  Clain,  63  miles  distant 
from  Tours,  and  about  220  miles  south-west  of  Paris. 


REOLE  (LA). 

A  small  town  on  the   right   bank  of  the  Garonne,   24 
miles  south-east  of  Bordeaux. 


IN    THESE    MEMOIRS 


281 


280 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


RHEIMS. 

A  very  ancient,  great,  fine  and  populous  city  of  France. 
Before  the  Revolution  it  was  the  metropolis  of  the 
Generality  of  Champagne,  the  see  of  an  archbishop, 
who  was  the  first  duke  and  peer  of  France,  and  a 
university  town ;  but,  by  the  changes  brought  about  by 
that  event,  it  became  a  part  of  the  Department  of  the 
Marne.  Here  the  Kings  of  France  were  anointed,  an 
office  claimed  exclusively  by  the  archbishop.  It  has  a 
large  square,  in  which  was  erected  a  statue  of  Louis  XV. 
The  cathedral  was  built  in  the  thirteenth  century,  and 
is  esteemed  the  most  perfect  model  of  Gothic  archi- 
tecture in  the  whole  kingdom,  and,  according  to  some, 
in  all  Europe.  The  portal  is  greatly  admired  by  the 
curious.  It  stands  in  a  plain  surrounded  by  hills,  and 
produces  wine  of  a  most  excellent  quality,  and  is  watered 
by  the  river  Vesle;  at  the  distance  of  100  miles  north- 
east of   Paris.      Its   population   is   computed   at   31,000 

souls. 
SAINT-GERMAINS,   or    SAINT-GERMAIN-EN- 

LAYE. 
A  handsome  town,  formerly  making  part  of  the  Isle  of 
France,   but   now   included   in   the   Department   of  the 
Seine-et-Oise.      It   has  been  a   residence  of  the  Kings 
of   France,  many  of  whom   have,   from   time   to   time. 


made  additions  to  it.  It  is  remarkable  for  having  been 
the  place  of  retreat  assigned  to  our  James  II.  when  he 
abdicated  these  kingdoms,  and  here  it  was  he  died. 
Louis  XIV.  was  born  there,  September  5th,  1638. 
The  palace  is  much  admired  for  its  beautiful  situation 
and  prospects,  its  delightful  gardens  and  noble  forest. 
It  stands  on  the  Seine,  12  miles  north-west  of  Paris. 

SAINTONGE. 
A  former  province  of  France,  now  comprehended  in  the 
Department  of  the  Lower  Charente,  a  river  which,  run- 
ning north  and  south,  divides  it  into  two  parts.  The 
soil  produces  wine,  corn  and  fruits  in  abundance.  Salt  is 
produced  there.     The  breed  of  horses  is  much  admired 

and  valued. 

SENS. 

An  ancient  and  beautiful  city  of  France,  formerly 
belonging  to  the  Government  of  Champagne  and  the 
metropohs  of  Senenais,  the  see  of  an  archbishop,  who 
assumed  the  title  of  Primate  of  the  Gauls  and  Ger- 
many, but  now  included  in  the  Department  of  Yonne. 
The  city  is  not  peopled  in  proportion  to  its  size,  though 
well  situated  for  trade,  in  the  midst  of  a  fine,  fertile 
country,  and  on  the  confluence  of  the  rivers  Vanne 
and    Yonne.      It   stands   about   60   miles   south-east   of 


i    -  -^ 


282 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


Paris.       The    Dauphin,    who    died    in    1765,    and    the 
Dauphiness,  his  consort,  desired  to  be  buried  here. 


SPA. 

This    place,    it    seems,    has    undergone    a    considerable 
change  since  the  time  our  Margaret  visited  it;   for  it 
is   now,   according   to   Vosgien,   the    largest   and    most 
handsome    village    in    Europe,    after    the    Hague.      Its 
mineral  waters  are  resorted  to  by  the  natives  of  every 
country  in  Europe.     They  are  drawn  from  three  springs, 
one  of  which,  namely  the  Pouxhon,  is  in  the  town  it- 
self; the  two  others,  the  Geronster  and  the  Saaveniere, 
about  two  miles  from  it.      From  the   Pouxhon  spring 
great  quantities  of  water  are  taken  up  and  carried  into 
other  countries;  but  the  water  of  the  two  others  is  of 
too  volatile  a  nature  to  admit  of  distant  carriage.     The 
houses  of  Spa  are  handsome,  and  most  of  them  modern 
buildings.      There    are    two    public   edifices   which   are 
greatly  admired;   these  are  the  Ridetto  and  the  Vaux- 
hall.     The  effect  of  such  grand  erections  in  the  midst 
of   the   craggy    mountains    and    impending    rocks    with 
which    Spa    is    surrounded,    is    striking    and    singular. 
Notwithstanding    the    disadvantages    of    situation    here 
mentioned,  the  hand  of  industry  has  cut  out  a  variety 
of  walks   at   once   pleasing   and  curious;    and,   on   the 


IN    THESE     MEMOIRS 


283 


whole,  the  wild  rudeness  of  Nature  and  the  laborious 
elegance  of  art  have  been  contrasted  in  a  manner  which 
excites   astonishment   and   admiration.      Spa   has   been 
visited  by  a  number  of  kings  and  princes.     The  Czar 
Peter  and  other  great  monarchs  have  been  there.     The 
Emperor  Joseph  II.   stayed   there  some  time  in   1781. 
No  mineral  water  has  been  so  universally  resorted  to, 
or  carried  to  so  many  distant  places.     The  inhabitants 
manufacture   toys   in   painted   wood,   in  a  very   elegant 
manner,    which   they   sell   to   strangers.      The   town   is 
well  suppUed  with  good  fish  and  game.     It  is  situated 
to  the  south-east  of  Liege,  at  the  distance,  according 
to    Vosgien,    of    eight    leagues,    or    24    EngUsh    miles. 
Margaret  seems  to  have  computed  the  distance  to  be 
much  less ;  her  words  are :   "  Les  eaux  de  Spa  n'estans 
qu'a  trois  ou  qtcatre  lieues  de  Liege:'      I  am  at  a  loss  to 
account  for  this  difference,  unless  she  means   German 
miles,    each   of   which   were    equal    to    seven    or    eight 
English  miles,  or  that  the  French  league  in  her  time 
was  twice  the  length  it  is  now. 

The  water  of  Pouxhon   Spring,   Dr.  Wittie^  says, 
was   first   brought  into  England   to  Count  Beaumont,^ 


1  "  On  the  Virtues  of  Scarborough  Spa,"  1660. 

2  He  was  the  son  of  Achilles  de  Harlay.  first   president   of 
the  parliament  of  Paris. 


284 


PLACES     MENTIONED 


IN     THESE     MEMOIRS 


285 


whilst  he  was  ambassador  from  France  to  King  James, 
and,  being  found  equally  good  as  if  fresh  from  the  well, 
it  has  been  an  article  of  importation  ever  since.  The 
virtues  of  these  waters  are  more  particularly  explained 
by  the  celebrated  Hoffman,  who  first  estabHshed  the 
practice  of  analysation  of  mineral  springs;  and  after 
him  by  our  countryman,  Dr.  Shaw,  in  his  '*  Observa- 
tions on  Medicinal  Waters." 

TOULOUSE. 

A  very  ancient  and  large  city,  and  the  most  considerable 
one  in  France.     It  belonged  to  the  former  province  of 
Languedoc,  and   was   itself  a    county,  an   archbishop's 
see,  and  celebrated  university.     According  to  the  revo- 
lutionary   division    into    Departments,    it    is    the    chief 
town  of  that  of  the  Upper  Garonne.    The  town  house, 
or    Hotel   de   Ville,   was    called    the    Capitol,    and    the 
consuls  were  styled  Capitouls,     This  city  is  not  peopled 
in  proportion  to  its  size,  and,  though  well  situated  for 
trade,  has  but  a  small  share  of  it.     It  stands  on   the 
right  bank  of  the  Garonne,  over  which  is  a  handsome 
bridge,  near  the  end  of  the  Canal  of  Languedoc.     It  is 
distant  from  Paris  about  450  miles  west.     The  number 
of  its  inhabitants  is  computed  to  be  56,000. 


TOURS. 
A  fair,  large,  and  rich  city  of  France,  formerly  belonging 
to  the  Government  of  Orleanais  and  the  metropoUs  of 
the   Duchy   of    Touraine,   an   archbishop's    see,   and   a 
generality,  but  now  the  chief  town  of  the  Department 
of  the   Indre-et- Loire.      It   had   heretofore   a   chapter 
of    nobles,    dedicated    to    Saint    Martin,   to   which   the 
Kings  of  France,  from  time  immemorial,  belonged,  as 
abbot   and   premier   canon.     The  church   belonging   to 
this  illustrious  chapter  is  esteemed  one  of  the  largest 
in   France.      There   is   likewise   a  cathedral,   belonging 
to  which  is   a   library   filled    with    manuscripts.      The 
city   carries   on   a   considerable    trade    in    silks    manu- 
factured   here.       It    is    situated    in    a    beautiful    plain 
between  the  Cher  and  the  Loire,  over  which  last  river 
a  bridge  was  constructed  in   1777,   part   of  which   fell 
in  as  soon  as  finished.     It  is  distant  from  Paris  about 
150    miles     south-west.       Its    population    amounts    to 
21,600  inhabitants. 

In  addition  to  the  description  which  Margaret  has 
given  of  the  following  place,  the  reader  will  not  be 
displeased  at  finding  an  account  of  its  present  state. 

VALENCIENNES. 
An  ancient,  strong,  and  considerable  city  and  county  in 
the   Netherlands;     formerly   the   metropoUs   of  French 


\. 


286 


PLACES     MENTIONED     IN     THESE     MEMOIRS 


H 


Hainault,    with   a   good   citadel,   now   included    in    the 
Department  of  the  Nord.     It  has  a  considerable  manu- 
factory of  cambrics  and  woollen  stuffs,  and  carries  on 
a  great  trade  in  laces.    The  citadel  and  its  fortifications 
were   constructed   by  Vauban.      The    Kings   of  France 
had  anciently  a  palace  in  this  city.     Louis  XIV.  took 
it  from  the  Spaniards  in   1677,   and,  at  the  Treaty  of 
Nimeguen,  in  the  following   year,  it  was  confirmed  to 
him.      It   is   situated   on  the  Scheldt,  which  divides  it 
into  two  parts.     It  stands  to  the   south-west  of   Mons, 
about  21  miles  from  it,  and  nearly  the   same  distance 
north-east  of  Cambray,  and  140  miles  north  of  Paris. 
Its  population  is  computed  to  be  19,500  souls.     It  was 
taken  by  the   allied  army  of   England   and  Austria   in 
1793,   after  an  obstinate   siege,  and   shortly  afterwards 
restored  to  France. 

VINCENNES. 
A  royal  palace,  situated  at  the  distance  of  about  three 
miles  from  Paris,  in  what  was  formerly  called  the  Isle 
of  France,  but  now  included  in  the  Department  of  the 
Seine.  It  has  been  used  occasionally  as  a  state  prison, 
and  has  a  park  adjoining  it,  of  considerable  extent. 


t|' 


THE    END 


H.    S.    NICHOLS    AND   CO.,   PRINTERS,    3,    SOHO    SQUARE,    LONDON,   W. 


.A 


\ 


1010664467 


944, 051 


M337311 


COLUMBIA   UNIVERSITY   LIBRARIES 

This  book  Is  due  on  the  date  indicated  below,  or  at  the 
expiration  of  a  definite  period  after  the  date  of  borrowing,  as 
provided  by  the  library  rules  or  by  special  arrangement  with 
the  Librarian  In  charge. 


OATC  BORROWED 


DATE  DUE 


MAY  2  5  IS  50 


DATE  BORROWED 


DATE  DUE 


C2a  (747;  MlOO 


opp'^'d  South"-  Boston.  J 


